Contents

Title Page

Copyright

Dedication

Book listing

Chp.1

Chp.2

Chp.3

Chp.4

Chp.5

Chp.6

Chp.7

Chp.8

Chp.9

Chp.10

Chp.11

Chp.12

Chp.13

Chp.14

Chp.15

Chp.16

Chp.17

Chp.18

Chp.19

Chp.20

Chp.21

Chp.22

Chp.23

Chp.24

Chp.25

Chp.26

Chp.27

Chp.28

Chp.29

Chp.30

Chp.31

Chp.32

Chp.33

Chp.34

Chp.35

Epilogue

Authors Note

Dungeon Deposed

By William D. Arand

Copyright © 2018 William D. Arand

Cover design © 2018 William D. Arand

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by an electronic or mechanical means - except in the case of brief quotations embodied in articles or reviews - without written permission from its publisher.

The characters and events portrayed in this book are fictitious. Any similarity to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental and not intended by the author.

Copyright © 2018 William D. Arand

All rights reserved.

Dedicated:

To my wife, Kristin, who encouraged me in all things.

To my son, Harrison, who now lets me type, but only when he doesn’t demand I sit and watch TV with him.

To my family, who always told me I could write a book if I sat down and tried. I’ve now written quite a few.

Special Thanks to:

Niusha Gutierrez

Caleb Shortcliffe

Michael Haglund

Eric Leaf

Thanks to my Beta Readers:

Kyle Smith

Lucas Dillehay

Robert Hammack

Alexander Hodge

Zach Johnson

Ryno Neethling

Dylan Cagnard

Chris Chan

I appreciate you reading through an unedited nightmare

Books in the VeilVerse-

Cultivaing Chaos: By William D. Arand

Asgard Awakening: By Blaise Corvin

Books by William D. Arand-

The Selfless Hero Trilogy:

Otherlife Dreams

Otherlife Nightmares

Otherlife Awakenings

Ominibus Edition(All Three)

Super Sales on Super Heroes Trilogy:

Super Sales on Super Heroes 1

Super Sales on Super Heroes 2

Super Sales on Super Heroes 3

Omnibus Edition(All Three)

Dungeon Deposed Trilogy:

Dungeon Deposed

Dungeon Deposed 2 (To be released 2019)

Dungeon Deposed 3 (To be released 2019)

Books by Randi Darren-

Wild Wastes Trilogy:

Wild Wastes

Wild Wastes: Eastern Expansion

Wild Wastes: Southern Storm

Omnibus Edition(All Three)

Fostering Faust Trilogy:

Fostering Faust

Fostering Faust 2 (To be Released 2019)

Fostering Faust 3 ( To be Released 2019)

Chapter 1 - The Plan -

Thoughts sprang from the void. They filled the crystal with consciousness.

“Where… where am I? What’s going on?” said the crystal. “I was just—”

The voice was cut off as Ryker cut the soul free of the crystal it was housed in. It floated off immediately and vanished, heading towards wherever it was spirits went.

“Finally. Sorry about that, friend. Let’s both hope your next incarnation goes better,” he said with a smirk. Rolling the dungeon core around in his hand, he could still feel the life there. “Well, if not better, maybe at least last longer than it takes me to eat breakfast.”

Setting the core down on the table, Ryker lifted the heel of bread to his mouth and ripped a strip of it off.

That takes care of that. A working dungeon core I can use. Now we need to figure out how to get the core to do what I want.

Test out the control spells.

See if things go according to plan. Or if we wasted years of our life.

Chewing methodically, he stared into the highly polished crystal.

His own dark brown eyes stared back at him. They were almost bottomless they were so dark. Wild straight black hair stuck out in every direction on his head, completely tousled from a night of hard sleeping.

As for the core he was using as a mirror right now. He’d managed to find it on one of the very few dungeon dives he’d been on. It’d been a simple stroke of luck to have found it, without anyone else noticing either.

A side tunnel he’d been thrown into from an explosive spell blast had been its resting place.

He’d taken it for a simple beast core at the time since they were so similar in appearance. Most spirit cores did look alike, looking like a simple crystal growth but inlaid with veins of magic and the essence of what was a soul.

Scooping it into his bag, he’d returned to the fight.

Since then he’d figured out what it was. Not at first though. It’d taken a bit of study.

The giveaway in the end had been stumbling across a description of a dungeon core in a Dungeon Encyclopedia that had a drawing.

That happened to match the core he’d found that lacked a soul.

Since then, he’d been waiting around for a soul to inhabit it, so he could promptly cut it free. The book had described how these cores drew souls in eventually if given enough time.

He wanted the soul gone, but to keep the life force within the core. Night and day he kept it with him.

Waiting.

Watching.

His plan had been rather straightforward. To use it for his own needs.

If he could take control of the core, he could grow his own herbs and live rather well for himself of selling them.

Or that was how it had started out. His original plan. A fallback for how to make money if he was maimed or permanently injured.

Before he’d been dismissed from the guild.

Before they’d cast him out in front of the town.

Certainly a different plan now. Very different plan.

Thinking back, that plan had changed the night he’d been kicked out. Kicked out and forced to figure out a life that had nothing to do with his training and where he’d spent the last seven years of his life.

It turned out adventuring wasn’t the life for him. Not by choice, either.

Ryker didn’t have the magical stamina to stand toe to toe with the monsters that dwelt in the dark for long.

Mental fortitude? Check.

Physical endurance? Check.

Willingness to brave the depths? Check.

Being able to cast more than a few spells before getting tired in a combat situation? Nope.

Ryker shook his head at the memory of being carried out by the Paladin of his party. She’d scooped him up after he collapsed, carried him out, dropped him off at the entrance, and gone back in.

“Embarrassing,” he mumbled to no one, his mouth full of food. It was still a painfully shameful memory.

But not an angry one.

Shaking his head to clear it of those thoughts, and that memory, he stood up.

Dropping the bread to the table he decided there was no time like the present to get started. Especially since he’d lost his appetite.

He picked up the core and made his way into his basement of his farmhouse.

The home he’d built for himself was on the far edge of Warrenton. Just outside its territory boundary. Almost an entire day’s walk at a normal pace.

On top of his house being in the uninhabited wilds, it was built atop an expansive yet low hill. He’d picked it deliberately for those qualities. In purchasing the vast tracts of land, he had also purchased the entirety of the hill.

This would be perfect for a dungeon to be in.

An ideal location that he owned lock, stock, and barrel.

Right now it was all farmland and empty fields. Farmland he’d been painstakingly working so that it appeared as if nothing were out of the ordinary.

As if he really was adjusting to a life that he hadn’t expected or wanted.

Or so he wanted everyone else to think.

Not that he had done badly at it either.

Damn impressive crop if I don’t say so myself. Given how little I had to work with. How little I knew.

Smirking to himself he stood in the middle of his cellar.

“And now, you lot of simpletons and peasants. You gaggle of dullards. I’ll build up a dungeon and become rich. Filthy rich. Then I’ll drown your city in my wealth. You and everyone in Warrenton. I’ll take my revenge on you for your ridicule. I’ll buy up the city, own you all, and take everything.”

The memory of the entire population of Warrenton laughing at him popped into his mind again. Chasing him out of the city with jeers and laughter.

The rotten muck and filth they threw at him as he went running with his tail between his legs and carrying all his possessions.

They’d forced him to run, really.

They were even right to have pushed him out of the guild. There wasn’t really a way for him to have continued in his chosen profession without being a hindrance.

That of course hadn’t stopped a large part of the guild members from mocking him. Calling him a one-pump chump.

A group of people he’d never forget that incited a mob to hound him as if he were a criminal, right out of the city.

Gritting his teeth Ryker calmed himself down as best he could. That’d been several years ago now. People had long forgotten that and gone about their lives.

Ryker the farmer was all that they knew now.

The promising wizard with great control, who came from a family of wizards with solid talent and financial backing to show for it, was long gone.

He stared at the core in his left hand for several seconds.

Then he focused his magic into the dungeon crystal. After a single breath of laying the magical foundations he’d formulated, Ryker started to call up a number of different spells.

They were all built out of mana channels. Intricate tiny things that when built into a pattern that replicated itself would expand over an area. Hair-like threads that would enter, control, and dictate the flow of magic in anything they were in.

All he had to do was cover the core. He had more than enough power to do that.

He’d been crafting these spells to fit and cover just the core. They had to be mana efficient.

Many a long night had been spent refining these spells, mostly due to his lack of power, and the amount of control it would take to do it.

He’d tested them using spirit cores from low grade monsters. He’d been able to feel the spirit inside and control it to a degree.

For all intents and purposes, at least as far as he could tell, a dungeon core was a variation on a spirit core.

“What are you doing?!” screeched a high-pitched voice.

Rusty reflexes trained in hours of practice sprang from the deep parts of Ryker’s mind. His left hand shot up and a shield of solidified air flickered to life in front of him. At the same time his right hand called up a fireball.

A dark winged fairy hovered in midair in the corner of the room. Long black hair hung down covering her shoulders. Much like the rest of her race, she was pretty, with eyes that glowed faintly.

She was the very picture of a Fairy, though significantly larger. She was easily two feet in height when the vast majority of her kind barely reached one foot.

One could never underestimate a fairy though. They were ferocious when they chose to be.

Ryker would actually know since he’d killed a few in his time.

He began to channel the fireball towards activation, bringing his right hand around.

“Wait! Stop!” yelled the Fairy. She dropped down to the floor and prostrated herself. “Please!”

For a reason he couldn’t define, Ryker actually stopped. The fireball was a single flick of his fingers away from being cast.

Keeping the shield in place, he stared down at the Fairy.

“You’ve got about three sentences to explain, then I eat you for lunch after I barbecue you,” Ryker promised.

“I’m-I’m a dungeon Fairy! I’m here to help that dungeon in your hand,” squeaked out the creature.

“Pity for you then, the dungeon won’t be needing help. I’ve cut its soul free. It’s a husk and little more. You have one sentence left.”

The Fairy trembled and lifted her head up to peer at him.

She was like every other Fairy he’d seen. Pretty and alien at the same time. Green eyes, sharp teeth, and delicate facial features.

“If you control the dungeon, I would bind myself to you and the dungeon core to help you. I can do so much to help you!” promised the Fairy.

“That was one sentence too many,” Ryker said, getting ready to roast her.

And stopped

Dungeon Fairies would normally take days to arrive. The only way for a Fairy to arrive this quickly was if she was actively scanning for a dungeon. Waiting for one, even.

Considering how rarely a new dungeon came into being, that said quite a bit about her determination.

“I have a question for you, actually. How did you get here so quickly? And why?”

The Fairy stared at him, and then blinked. It seemed like she’d made some internal decision.

“I’m… I’m an outcast. I didn’t have the aptitude needed to be a dungeon Fairy. I’d be forced to rely on the core to do most of the work to establish the bond. I can’t keep a spell up for long, or to do multiple spells. I lack control. But I have an extremely large power pool! I have the endurance but no focus.

“But… but a wizard wouldn’t have a problem at all with this. In fact, it’d be even easier for us since your grasp of magic is clearly above average. Spells worked that quickly are uncommon. And no other dungeon Fairy would bind themselves with you. We share a part of our soul in a binding. Giving you part of our immortal essence. They’d want the core or nothing. I’m willing to! They’d all leave and consider the situation a loss as soon as they saw what was going on.”

Frowning, Ryker couldn’t help but feel that she was telling the truth.

Telling the truth and was actually right.

And on some level he couldn’t help but identify with her. He didn’t share her exact pain, but he had an idea of how she might be feeling.

Fairies were a prickly lot on the whole. He could easily imagine them singling out one of their kind.

As for her being a dungeon Fairy, he’d already figured he’d have to kill whatever Fairy showed up to bind itself to his dungeon. Wizards owning dungeon cores happened, but they were exceedingly rare, to the point that the only recorded history of such events were more myth and fable than reality. In those situations, they were almost always merely used as a focus or a way to power a home.

Dealing with this Fairy here and now though might work out to his benefit. The entire situation was feeling far more doable than he planned for.

“If we’re going to consider doing this, I suggest we trade cards. Make sure we’re both on the level,” Ryker offered cautiously.

The Fairy looked up and nodded her head quickly.

Since he was the one who suggested it, Ryker decided to go first. Pressing two fingers to the inside of his palm, he focused on his soul card. It rose up from his skin as if it had always been there. With a flick of his wrist, a projection of the card flew across the room to hover in front of Wynne.

Soul cards were dangerous and private things. They carried all the information about a person on them.

Quite literally an express-way to find the strengths and weaknesses of someone. The ability level they had, their body scores such as strength and constitution, their profession, even the levels in their skills and abilities. It was the sum of their whole and could only be shared voluntarily

He waited as patiently as he could as she read what was the whole of him. He knew what she was reading and didn’t feel any need to rush her.

“I see. Allow me to return the favor,” the fairy said. She flipped a hand through his projection, dismissing it. Slower than he managed it, she sent a projection of her card his way.

“Admirable,” Ryker said calmly as he read it over. Noting her name was Wynne, he saw her ability level was much higher than his own, by nearly ten levels. Her body scores were garbage, as could be expected for a Fairy. Her ability scores equally as bad.

It was pretty much exactly what she said, even listing her as an outcast in the faction section.

Strong. But thankfully, my own strength is in magical combat. I could still win despite the difference. Provided it didn’t go longer than a few exchanges.

“We’re in accord on this then. If you cross me, I’ll pull your wings off and make your existence pain. Or maybe pop your arms off, tie a string around you, and use you like a damn kite,” Ryker threatened. With a quick shake of his hands side to side, the spells he’d been holding onto this entire time extinguished themselves. “Start your bond to me, I’ll mimic it and finish it. Then we can talk about my plans.”

The Fairy bounced up to her feet and clapped her small hands together.

A spiral of magic sprung out from her chest and began to rapidly envelop her. When it got to the point where it would to wrap around her completely, it reached out to the middle ground between them and stopped.

The spell fluctuated and clearly was unfinished. Even as he watched it started to fade, retracting back towards her.

Panting, the Fairy eyed him, her hands pressed together.

Is that the extent of her focus? Her control really is lacking. She wouldn’t have made it past the first course at the university.

Ryker sighed and then latched his magical senses onto her spell.

The weave was complex, yet understandable to him. It was a patterned spell that worked to share their essences, as well as create a bond where one could not harm, endanger, or betray the other. In the subtleties of it, he saw that it would favor him as the majority partner.

The controller.

He read it as if it were nothing more than a children’s book.

Working carefully, Ryker turned his magic to the end of the pattern, and began to fill it in. He matched it beat for beat, copying it exactly.

After getting the hang of it, he looked to the Fairy.

“I’ll need your help in powering this, Fairy. I have a fair idea of what you were attempting to do, but if you want this done quickly, you’ll need to supply your power,” Ryker said.

Scrunching her nose at him, the Fairy nodded her head. “I’ll lead the spell, you keep it together. And my name is Wynne, not Fairy,” said Wynne the dungeon Fairy.

Raising an eyebrow, Ryker didn’t say anything, but instead waited.

Get it right, pintsize, or I’ll pull your little arm off and beat you to death with it. Then eat it. Fairies really do taste ‘magical.’

Wynne’s eyes narrowed and the magic Ryker was building shot towards him. It began to loop around him as it had done to Wynne.

Wrapping around him from head to toe, it dove into his chest and stopped. Ryker felt the contract bind itself to his magic, and then expand rapidly. The pool he could tap into continued to grow, and grow, and grow, to the point that it felt as if he’d expanded his magical endurance by a factor of ten when it finally stopped.

Then it went away since it wasn’t his own pool.

Wynne watched him with a small smile. “I told you. Large pool, no aptitude for spellwork.”

Ryker snorted and nodded his head.

“So… you said plans. What plans?” asked his Fairy.

And his she was. He could actually feel her location now. Could feel it, and even know what she was feeling.

She was excited, energized, smug, and… held a touch of fear.

“I want to turn the adventurers guild in the nearby city into a smoldering ruin and piss on the ashes,” Ryker said with a toothy, feral grin. “By whatever means necessary.”

Wynne said nothing, her eyes glued to his face. Her hands were clutched one in the other in front of her stomach.

“I… see,” she said finally. “I would like to add my own goal to your plans then. I don’t think you’ll slight me for them, or even disagree.”

Tilting his head to one side, Ryker was intrigued. “Oh? I’m listening. Do tell.”

“I want to take revenge on those who exiled me. Would you be willing to bind them forcefully? Against their will and make them our minions? They would serve our dungeon and us.”

Now it was Ryker’s turn to be stunned.

The ferocity that he could feel rolling off of her was intense. It was hatred.

It was fury.

It was perfect.

Ryker grinned again and walked over to Wynne. Getting down in front of her he patted her gently on the head with careful fingers.

“I agree to that wholeheartedly. We’ll ruin those who slighted us,” Ryker said seriously. “So, my little Fairy. My Wynne. How do we begin? I was about to start using spells to control the dungeon core, since it has no soul. I’m open to other options or ideas.”

Wynne’s expression was thoughtful. “Let me think on it. Try the spells you had in mind and we’ll go from there. What are your plans with the actual dungeon though?”

“Oh, that’s fairly straightforward. For now, I’m going to use it as a means to make money. I need to build up the location, reinforce it. Secure my standing so when the dungeon goes live, the guild can’t try to throw me out. Easiest way to do that is to draw up a contract with the queen, giving her thirty percent of everything I make from the dungeon. As well as promising that her citizens are the only ones allowed in,” Ryker explained. “She won’t move against me for fear of the repercussions that her nobility would raise up against her. They’d never object to one of their own owning it, but the queen? She’d gain too much power through it.

“From there, we simply ask for a few royal guardsmen to help protect her investment. At this time, she has no dungeons to claim as her own. The church of light has one, and the adventurers guild two.

“Before we do that though, we’ll build the dungeon up. Drop in items so it can replicate them, draw in monsters, maybe buy a few creatures. Really get it going. Build it from the ground up with the intention of being a training ground. To lure in the guilds when it gets moving.

“Then, when we’re ready, we get it squared up to the point that beginner adventurers can start going in. I plan on opening an inn right in front of the entry. It’ll serve as a store as well. It’ll sell equipment and items to those would-be divers. We’ll also want to build the dungeon in such a way that they’ll be forced to buy gear that they’d need. Torches, antidotes, curse breaking, stuff like that,” Ryker said, rambling off years’ worth of planning in a few sentences that didn’t do the time spent on it justice.

“Goodness. You’ve… really planned this out, haven’t you?” Wynne asked. He could sense her feeling of awe.

“Some of it. We’ll also build a store at the exit of the dungeon. That way they can sell what they don’t want back to us. Though I must be honest, the buy back prices aren’t going to be very high there. They’ll be better served carrying it back to the city to sell. Those who value the coin will, those who just want whatever they can get will sell it there.

“After that we ship it back to the inn, and sell it for a higher price there. My understanding is that items gathered in that way don’t vanish, so that works,” Ryker said.

“Okay, that… that all sounds good. I like it. We’ll need to make sure we only drop common things that won’t hurt the market. But… what about the revenge part of it all? Do you have a plan for that?” Wynne asked.

“Oh yes. Originally the plan was to make enough money to just buy the town. But I realized that was too simple. I want revenge, not just to cause them pain. See… the adventurers guild will want to send people here to evaluate the dungeon. To see if they can use it as a training ground,” Ryker said.

“Ah. That’s why you wanted an inn right on the opening?”

“Yep. We’ll get them coming regularly, charge them for entry, and make a killing by keeping the price low. Then, after a while, we’ll start spreading rumors of a special dungeon inside of the dungeon. One that is only available to higher levels. And that it doesn’t always appear, but does so randomly.”

Wynne’s eyebrows came together and she opened her mouth.

Beating her to the question, he held up a hand. “First, let me ask you this. What are the tenets that all dungeons hold to? Or at least, I think there are tenets? I could be wrong. Every time a dungeon starts to change from the expectation of what a dungeon should be, the church or the guild clean the dungeon out and shatter the core.”

Frowning, Wynne nodded her head slowly.

“Yes. There are rules. To a degree. They’re really only there so that a dungeon doesn’t get killed. Most do end up breaking them. That’s when they typically get attacked as you described. Not all fail, and the ones who survive the attack end up becoming monstrous.”

“Okay, and what are the rules?”

“Be fair. You’re allowed to kill as many people as you want in your dungeon, but it has to be in a way that’s fair. They have to be given a chance at least equal to a fifty-fifty shot, and a choice to take that risk or not. Now there’s some fast and loose playing with that one, but the general idea is there.

“Reward them according to the risk they’re taking. The quickest and easiest way to make sure they don’t contemplate destroying you is making it worth their time. You don’t have to be overgenerous, but you have to make it worthwhile. Stay away from precious metals and gems. It creates far more problems than anything else could. Especially with how much mana it costs to physically create it. We’d be out of mana pretty fast. Iron is common and inexpensive though. More so when made into weapons and armor of poor quality that tend to break.”

Ryker nodded to all of that, it was more or less what he’d expected. His research had shown that economy drove dungeons more than anything.

“Stay away from using demons in your dungeon. The quickest way to get a church demanding action is if you have a demonic presence. Undead are fine since they occur naturally even without magic.

“And I guess… the last one is to make sure your core is well hidden. Most cores put themselves at the center of their dungeons, surrounded by a multitude of creatures. A wizard, guild leader, or others would be happy to capture a core and use it to their advantage.”

“To answer your question then,” Ryker said with a smile, holding out one arm, “I provide those I want to die with a sign that, if they accept, will allow them to enter a special area. That special area is going to be a death trap that should kill them quickly and easily. Though they’ll have a chance to survive. Just in ways they don’t expect.

“The sign will tell them quite clearly that the challenges will be elevated, and most likely kill them. I need to let at least one group survive though, so they can go reinforce the rumor, and that it really is there. Maybe make that a function of the dungeon and that people know about that function. Last person alive gets to live.”

“But they won’t go in again after that,” Wynne said.

“That’s why I have to make the reward for completing it obscene. To the point that everyone would try. Greed does nicely for motivation.”

Ryker laughed darkly with a grin.

And so, we set forth onto a lovely plan for vengeance.

Chapter 2 - Setting Up -

Ryker’s spells had been more than enough to get them started.

Wynne had provided technical knowledge of the core that allowed him to tweak and modify the spells for better efficiency and control. Instead of a blanket pattern spell over the core, it now used the core as an amplifier and spread out in every direction, relying on the strength of the core, rather than his own reserve.

Wynne and Ryker sat there in that basement for hours, planning out the dungeon that was the vehicle of their revenge.

In the end they settled on a straightforward layout for now to build up their cashflow.

A large chamber that opened up into his farmlands from below, with multiple shafts in the earth for sunlight to fall through, helping to grow the herbs quickly. They’d chosen herbs that could be used to concoct elixirs and healing potions. Those types of things were always in demand, and always fetched a high price. Once people started showing up he’d have to guard the area or remove the holes.

Staring down one such shaft in the early morning, Ryker couldn’t help but feel mildly impressed.

“It’s only been a week, and everything down there is growing. Growing fast,” he said.

Wynne bobbed in midair, holding her arms out.

“Of course! The dungeon is only being used to grow herbs. The magic is filling the cave and has nowhere to go. If it was a normal dungeon core, that poor crystal would have had problems keeping itself sane with that much magic. It’d be drunk right up to the point that it would do something that got itself killed. Quite a few die in that manner. But since it doesn’t even have a soul, that’s not really a problem,” Wynne explained.

“Hm. I’d put our plans ahead of schedule. Significantly. I think we’d be best served collecting all of that and heading into town. Sell that entire crop of herbs to the alchemist guild. Then make a visit to the blacksmith and the monster tamers,” Ryker murmured.

Wynne nodded her head and settled down into the grass. “I shall remain here and watch over the core. It wouldn’t be good for me to go into town just yet. Someone might recognize what I am. Besides, we can speak through the bond if we truly need to,” Wynne said.

Nodding his head, Ryker set about collecting all the herbs.

He’d have to be quick.

If he wanted to get home by nightfall, he’d have to hurry up. It’d take half the day just to get there if he moved fast, let alone the trek back which would probably be in the dark.

***

The guards passed him by with a single surreptitious glance.

They knew him rather well by this point. He showed up regularly to sell off his extra harvest. Or whatever else he could scrounge up in the wild.

In fact, the guards didn’t even bother to tax him.

All it had taken him was being willing to help a few guards with some magical needs several times in the past. Things they didn’t want to let other city-folk know about, but still needed help with. Without a spoken word, they suddenly looked the other way for him, and he helped them in the same manner.

Shifting his grip on his backpack, Ryker headed for the alchemists’ shops. He was a man on a mission. And since he didn’t have a whole lot of time, he planned on keeping the haggling down to a minimum.

He could always grow more crops.

With that mindset, the sale was done in under five minutes. Most of that time was spent letting the alchemist examine all the herbs.

Tying the purse full of silver and gold tightly to the inside of his robe, Ryker left the alchemist’s shop and sped off to the blacksmith. His newfound extreme wealth was burning a hole in his pocket, as were his worries of being a target.

At the smith, he picked up a basic iron sword, iron dagger, quarter staff, simple bow, one arrow, a sling, torch, lantern, shovel, and a shield.

Those purchases decreased his newfound wealth significantly. From thirty gold down to seventeen.

Solid equipment was expensive.

It’s an investment though. Buy one, have the dungeon make more.

“If it isn’t my dear old friend. Whatcha doing here, One-pump?”

Looking up, Ryker found himself staring into the face of Robert. He just so happened to be one of the very same people Ryker was quite happily planning to murder.

The man was in his early thirties and had the demeanor of the very weapon he practiced with.

Sharp, dangerous, to the point. A short sword.

Mud brown hair and shit colored eyes. Ryker wanted to cook that pretty face off his skull in a sauté pan.

Not bothering to respond, Ryker walked away, heading for the monster tamers. Rob didn’t merit his attention, and he’d give him none of it.

“Keep walkin’, One-pump. Go sell your vegetables,” Rob said, laughing at his own cruel remarks.

Oh you wait. I’ll turn you into a vegetable. Maybe I’ll drag your corpse out of the dungeon and build an outhouse over it. Take a shit on you every morning as you rot.

That’d be fucking delightful.

Ryker smiled to himself at the thought, feeling his mood brighten immediately.

He had a task to complete and almost no time to do it in. In fact, he wasn’t even sure what they’d have available to purchase.

So long as their card classified them as a monster, Wynne promised him they’d be suitable for the dungeon. And he’d only need one of whatever it was of each gender. The dungeon could multiply them as much as they had mana for. All he had to do was kill the creature, or have it bind itself into a contract to the core. Either would work.

Stepping into a large, squat building, Ryker took a quick look around.

It was a simple entryway. A high, polished and clean counter, limited art on the walls, and an attractive young woman behind the counter.

Because every good salesman, or saleswoman, starts with a pretty face.

“Good day, sir. What can I do for you?” she asked, putting on a bright smile.

“Monsters. Anything classified as a monster I’d like to take a look at. Preferably several different types,” Ryker said, stepping up to the counter.

“Oh? Are you starting a zoo?” she asked. It didn’t seem like she was prying into his business. He imagined it was more conversational. She gestured with her left hand to a doorway to the side.

“Something like that,” Ryker said, moving to the indicated door.

“Right through there, sir, our tamer will be happy to work with you to meet your needs. Merely tell him the same thing you did me.”

“Great. Sure,” Ryker said, opening the door and going through.

Stunned by the room, he didn’t even realize he’d shut the door behind himself.

Arranged in neat, orderly rows were rows upon rows of monsters. As far as he could see, it was a menagerie of creatures.

Peering at an Orc to his left, then a Goblin next to it, Ryker suddenly wasn’t sure of his plan.

He didn’t want something so common as that. He wanted his dungeon to stand out to a degree. To be unique and draw attention while at the same time tempting his enemies.

“Slimes… no, let’s not do that. I don’t really want to deal with something like that. I can only imagine the entire place would be sticky and goopy. Neat though.” Ryker kept moving, looking over countless monsters.

Coming to the end of the aisle he looked left, then right.

There was no one around.

Shrugging his shoulders, he took the left aisle. Much sooner than he expected, he wandered into a circular subsection. It looked more akin to a furniture showroom.

Items of every make and shade were arranged in strange room-like settings. Enough to fill several houses completely.

“Found your way into the Animated Objects, did we?” asked a voice from his side.

Breaking his focus off a table, he found a Gnome next to him.

“Animated Objects? These are all ensorcelled?” Ryker asked.

“Every one. They’re not exactly intimidating, and if they’re not a weapon, they’re typically of limited use. I keep them as a curio. No one would ever want one in their house though. Can’t be sure they won’t just… attack,” admitted the Gnome with a smirk. “Name’s Twitch.”

“Ryker.”

Twitch nodded his head at that and scratched at his chin.

He looked young for a Gnome, maybe twenty-something. Blue eyes and black hair gave him a bit of a striking look.

“Interested in them?” Twitch asked.

Ryker thought on that. He imagined this could actually be rather useful. Having all of these items would keep adventurers on their toes when moving, never knowing which table was a table, and which candle was a candle.

I’ve also never heard of anything like this. I know they’re classified as Monsters, I’ve just never heard of them in dungeons.

Mimics? Sure. But those are everywhere now. People run around with “detect life” on simply to find them. One of the simplest spells out there and they’re nothing more than a novelty.

Not to mention, we can use these as furniture or props as well.

“Depends on the price,” Ryker said, making up his mind.

“Everything in the room for five gold,” Twitch offered.

“One, because I’ll have to get a storage item to carry it all with me,” Ryker countered.

“I’ll sell you a bag of holding for three and the whole room for two,” Twitch came back with.

Ryker thought on that, then nodded his head. The price was a touch high on the bag, but he had other deals to make with this man.

Duplicating the bag in the dungeon would make his life infinitely easier as well.

He might get a better price later for letting this one slide now.

“Done. I’d also like to see some other monsters as well. Preferably those that are naturally made with a physical disposition. And maybe a small magically inclined one.”

Twitch paused in thought, then bobbed his head. Without a word he set off in a different direction entirely.

“I think I’ve got a few things to show you,” Twitch said.

A twist and a turn later, and Ryker was staring at two humanoid creatures standing at about five foot eight and five foot six.

They both had brown eyes that had a feral intelligence in them. Wherever clothes didn’t cover them, Ryker could see extremely short brown hair. It covered their skin thinly and lay almost more like fur.

There were Hobgoblins that ended up without that fur at all and looked eerily like humans.

“Male and female Hobgoblin. They’d be about six gold for the pair,” Twitch said, indicating the two.

“Can I see their cards?” Ryker asked.

“Sure, sure. Should be right—ah, here they are.” Twitch flipped through the personal magical folio that he’d stored all the monster cards in.

Ryker took them and inspected the first. They were exactly what the tamer said they were to a T.

Not bothering to read the second one, Ryker nodded. “I’ll take them for four,” Ryker said.

They sounded great. Hobgoblins didn’t normally appear in early dungeons. He could also train them to become an army down the road if he so chose. They made great soldiers. Hobgoblin society as a whole was fairly militaristic.

Twitch eyed him and then nodded his head. “Alright. Four. I also have a minotaur. Nine gold.”

A Minotaur? That’d be different. Very different. They only typically end up in very high-end dungeons. Nothing wrong with a giant bull man with an axe.

“Monster type?” Ryker confirmed.

“Yeah, want to see the card?”

“No, I trust you. Three. It’s only one of them,” Ryker said easily.

“Six.”

“Four.”

“Five,” Twitch said, folding his arms across his chest. “I’ll include his weapon.”

“Done. Anything magical?”

“Well. I have an aging Winged Homunculi. Looks like a flying lizard. It never bonded to anyone and it’s of the magical variety,” Twitch said without any emphasis.

“Oh? What kind of magical affinity.”

“All the basic ones. Fire, Water, Earth, Air. Monster type, of course.”

“Mm. Price?”

Twitch hesitated, then sighed.

“Three, and I’ll not budge. His life is nearing the end, but he’s worth it. If you bind him to you, you’ll not be disappointed,” Twitch promised.

Like I care. Going to feed him to the dungeon and make hundreds of them.

“Done,” Ryker said. Pulling out the purse he had with him, he handed it over. It was every coin he had on him.

Twitched gave him a smirk and took the purse. “Thanks for your business.”

***

Pulling up to the home he now shared with Wynne, Ryker pulled the wagon up short. The oxen came to a lowing stop and began to immediately graze on the grass.

He’d ended up only renting the wagon and would be forced to turn it in on his return trip with his next herb load.

The sun was long since set and Ryker was tired. It’d been an all-day trip for him in the end.

“Wow!” Wynne said, zooming in close to him. “You did great!”

Her eyes were fixed on the wagon and the monsters sitting inside of it.

“Glad to hear you think so. Can you speak with them? If they’re willing to contract with the core, that’d be easier than slitting their throats and dumping them in the dungeon,” Ryker said seriously.

He was a practical man. He wasn’t above killing monsters. But at the same time it’d be a pain, and it wouldn’t sit quite right with him when they couldn’t even fight back.

“I can take care of that. How about you go eat dinner, then cozy up in bed,” Wynne said soothingly.

“You made dinner?” Ryker asked curiously. Getting down from the driver’s seat he stretched his back.

Wynne came over and hovered in front of him, her wings fluttering slowly.

Her flight is clearly magical.

“I did. The stew you had put together for yesterday… I’ve had it going all day. I added all the things you did. I think you’ll enjoy it? Shoo, off with you,” Wynne said, making a dismissive gesture with her small hands.

Grinning, he bowed his head to her. Even if it tasted like mush he wouldn’t care.

“My thanks to the chef then. I’ll take you up on your offer. See you in the morning.”

Ryker went inside and did exactly what she told him to.

He was beat. Dead tired.

Besides, as his partner, he had to expect her to carry her weight, too.

Right?

***

Peering down into the dungeon he could see the corpse of the male hobgoblin.

“Someone didn’t want to agree?” Ryker asked Wynne.

“He wanted what he couldn’t have. Just because he’s first here, doesn’t mean he’ll be their leader. I had the Minotaur take care of him,” Wynne explained.

Ryker shrugged.

“Works just the same,” he said.

Focusing on the link to the dungeon core, Ryker called up one of his control spells.

“I’m still thinking we go with the original plan. Build a simple dungeon, start to finish, normal stuff, nothing out of the ordinary. How long do you think we have before we run the possibility of being discovered?” Ryker asked.

“Chances are we already have been,” Wynne admitted. “The good news is that it’ll take them a very long time to get here. They also won’t probably rush here since the amount of power was rather low.”

Ryker felt like there was a “but” coming and that he wouldn’t like it.

Instead of asking for it, he decided to wait. Her own life was on the line as well, so he doubted she’d do anything that would endanger them.

Utilizing the control spell, he began to work on the dungeon layout.

The entrance, when he made it, would be from the base of the south side of the hill. The entry point would back up into where the inn was going to go. Therefore the entrance would be more like walking down into a cellar than a doorframe.

From the entry point there was a decently sized empty cavern. Suitable for gathering your party and making final preparations. It would also serve as a destination station down the road.

Ryker had plans to have multiple dungeons with varying degrees of difficulty. Not just one never-ending one.

That’d be dull. And boring.

Ryker grinned as he forced the soulless dungeon core to work. The first dungeon would be a testing ground. The first several rooms were made into open spaces. Hobgoblins, or Hobs as he thought of them, would roam here in ones and twos, letting adventurers test their mettle in a fight.

Learn the ropes.

He connected those rooms, then set runes beneath the surface of the floor. These runes were how dungeons had an endless supply of creatures.

Having killed the Hob, and bound the second one, the dungeon now knew the pattern for them. The runes simply made that pattern, and filled it with magic, essentially making a magical construct of a random Hob. Random always cost less mana.

And mana was his budget to manage.

It dictated how much he could build, gearing up his monsters, and give in loot. It all had to be finely balanced in such a way that he was also gaining mana.

Mana that they’d need to store up. To hold in reserve if they needed it.

Wynne had beat it into his head. So long as he followed her guidelines, they’d be fine.

I hope.

Ryker quickly added a few more runes, setting it into the Hob rune so that it would spawn with a random weapon.

Letting the runes be, Ryker built out the next room.

He made it large, and then began working on the landscape of it. He gave it the appearance of the abandoned outskirts of an underground ruin. In and amongst those broken huts and shattered walls, he began laying more Hob runes. Some he gave the possibility of having armor, or simply more weapons to work with. There were even a few that he designed to be unarmed, and unarmored. He wanted to play with those later on. See if he could make his dungeon truly unique.

Near the rear of the open room, he put down six closely knit runes. This would be the checkpoint, as it were.

This band of Hobs he gave full leather armor to, as well as a sword, spear, and shield each.

He imagined a number of adventurers would underestimate this group and perish.

Such is life. I’ve done the dive myself, I knew the risks. No one goes in blind.

Checking how much room he had left to work with, he realized he hadn’t even gotten into five percent of what the dungeon core could reach.

Opening his eyes, Ryker collected his thoughts.

“The size limitations feel larger than they should be,” Ryker said, looking to Wynne.

“They are. As I said, I’m quite strong. Adding your own magic to that, and your control, has given the dungeon a size unequal for its age,” Wynne said, puffing out her chest.

Grinning, Ryker nodded his head. “Alright.”

Closing his eyes, he focused back into the dungeon core.

Well, if we’ve got the size to work with, let’s use a third of the current size for this dungeon.

Getting comfortable, Ryker began to build an intricate city on the verge of flying apart. He put in inns, shops, homes, military posts, streets, parks, everything that made a city a city.

Runes went in wherever he felt it would be logical for Hobs to come to be. Whether living there, or simply being there.

And in this very large city zone, he began adding in the animated objects. Tables, chairs, desks, candles, bookshelves, beds, mats, rugs, everything. As they were technically items, he had the pattern for non-enchanted versions of each one, too.

Soon, the city was full of objects that were both mundane, and animated. They’d be dormant until he wanted them to attack

Focusing on the keep at the center of the city, he moved into the throne room he’d made. He set a rune for a Minotaur there. One with a good weapon, and full armor. With that Minotaur was a squad of Hobs equipped with solid sets of gear.

At the back of the throne room, he dropped in a chest, but no loot.

Loot would come later once he actually got some, and had more mana to spend. Right now, this was the extent of his budget.

He’d also probably have to begin modifying certain runes to bolster or weaken the summoned monsters in each area.

But that was all work for another time.

Right now, he was primarily interested in getting the rough shape of it all.

On the opposite side of the city from where a group would enter, he built an exit. That exit would go straight through to the north side of the hill, where Ryker planned to put up the exit shop.

Then he reconsidered it. If he didn’t put in some type of stop gap, people would try to enter from the exit.

Thinking on it for a moment, he decided to do what he did best.

Be as direct as a sharp knife.

Planting a sign down right there he stuck a simple warning on it. Violators would be killed. He knew dungeons occasionally got to a point where signs existed, but they were uncommon.

Then he trapped the entire area. From the exit point on the city side, all the way to exit of the actual dungeon, it was now a massive rockfall trap.

Rocks fall, everyone dies. Don’t mess with me.

Deciding to stop here, he camouflaged the herb garden just in case he got curious adventurers.

Then he created a space for the dungeon core to rest, just beneath his basement. There was only the smallest sliver of room for the core to interact with the dungeon.

It’d be enough for him to work through it, but if it were a normal core, it would have probably gone insane due to the lack of contact with its dungeon. Or so Wynne told him.

No one would know the core or the herb garden was there without being told.

Sighing and exhausted, the wizard shook out his hands and lifted his head. Opening his eyes, he found it was early evening, and the sun was starting to set.

“Goodness,” Ryker said softly.

Small hands pressed into his neck and patted him softly.

“Good work, Ryker. I was watching. That’s fairly ingenious. I don’t think I’ve seen a similar dungeon. Most are a series of rooms simply connected together to kill as many people as possible. That or they do silly things, like fill it with slimes,” she said, a strange tone in her voice.

“Slimes? I dunno. Those can be pretty terrifying. Especially the larger versions,” Ryker said. He’d researched monsters quite a bit while he waited for the core to awaken. “I wouldn’t underestimate them.”

“So…” Wynne started. Her hands pressed at the base of his skull. She was trying her hardest, even if the maximum pressure she could exert was minimal.

“Mm?” Ryker asked. He imagined this was what she hadn’t wanted to say earlier.

“It’s likely an adventurers guild party will be here in maybe four days. But it won’t be an official dive. Not one that’ll count,” Wynne said cautiously.

That’ll speed up my timeline on building the inn and the store.

Speed up my timeline on everything, really. Maybe I can expand the dungeon zone a bit and have summoned Hobs help out? That’s the only way we’ll get this done quickly.

There goes the budget though and the mana bank.

I’ll need to send off that letter to the queen with my offer. Sounds like I’ll be taking that wagon back sooner than I thought.

“I felt a wizard probing the area this morning. They might have felt it and are planning an expedition. If they can report it, they’ll get a finder’s fee,” Wynne said.

“How exactly would they have found it, by the way?”

“It’s how the dungeon powers itself. It draws all the mana from the area. This is a dead zone.”

Ryker only nodded his head. He vaguely remembered a class about that.

He needed to prepare.

And prepare we shall.

Chapter 3 - Unexpected Guests -

Ryker looked up from the counter he was polishing in the entry way.

It’d been a busy three days.

Day one had been spent in town. There had been a number of things to do and chores to take care of.

Like getting his original land grant paperwork copied. One copy, which he had officially notarized, turning it into a duplicate of the actual paperwork, he put into a bank account for safekeeping, and the other he included in his letter to the queen.

A letter about the dungeon, and promising her thirty percent of the proceeds if she could send some guards to protect her investment.

At the same time he sold another crop of herbs, though it was not nearly as large as the first.

That money he used to buy a single item of everything he needed to build the inn and the store. They only needed one wooden board after all, the rest could be provided by the dungeon.

Same with nails, saws, hammers, everything.

Throw in a hundred summoned Hobs as a workforce, and the inn went up in two days.

Standing up, Ryker was confused. A group of five people were standing just outside the doorway, peering in at him.

“Can I help you?” Ryker asked. “Are you here for the dungeon?”

He’d decided a while ago that being upfront about the dungeon would be best. Wynne had agreed.

Though she did disagree with his idea of him being alone. Instead, they’d filled the inn with the original Enchanted Items. Then she had the original Minotaur and female Hobgoblin act as guards for the inn.

Only after he promised to buy more guards on his next trip did she relent. In fact, he was planning on traveling back to town today.

Until now.

The visitors had the look of a hard life.

They were all dressed the part of adventurers. Most were in leather armor, though one was in chainmail, and the sole woman was in dark black robes. Weapons of many origins were attached here and there to their persons.

“Yes,” said the man in the lead. After a pause, he stepped into the inn and walked up to the counter Ryker was standing at. “We are.”

He was middle aged, and one of the few members of his band without a helmet or a hood on. His hair was a smooth black and his eyes matched. Muscular and lithe, he looked much like an athlete.

A sense of unease filled him from Wynne. Unease and distrust.

The Minotaur and Hob stepped out from a backroom and stood quietly, watching. The lead man’s eyes flicked to the two creatures, then back to Ryker. Smiling, Ryker shrugged his shoulders.

“I found the dungeon. I plan to benefit from it. One has to defend themselves from the wolves in the world, right? Our queen has of course been notified. I would imagine her Royal Guards are on the way now to protect their future investment,” Ryker said neutrally.

Best to lay it all out on the table now, lest they get any ideas.

Smiling, the man spread his hands out in front of himself. “Of course. I would do the same. It’s a tough world out there. Tough world. So, how does one get into the dungeon? And have you explored it?”

Ryker shook his head. “I’m afraid I haven’t. I’m trained for dives, but not by myself. No, that life is behind me. As to how to get in…” Ryker paused, considering the situation. “I’ll show you through. Once the guild shows up, I plan on charging an entry fee. For you, we’ll just call it fair if you tell me what you find out.”

While they spoke, the others in the man’s party began filing into the common room. The inn doubled as a bar, of course. Adventurers needed a place to blow off steam after fighting for their lives.

I need a log book. There’s no polite way to ask him for his name otherwise.

“Mighty kind of you, consider it a deal,” said the unnamed man.

Ryker turned to one side and tapped an Enchanted Glass with a finger. “Show them the entrance to the dungeon,” he commanded.

The glass lifted up and began floating away.

“Fair journey,” Ryker said. He had no intention of putting his back to any of these individuals.

Dark black eyes evaluated Ryker, before breaking away. The group followed the floating glass as it moved. It bobbed along towards a hallway situated between the inn and the bar.

After they all vanished, Ryker locked the front door of the inn.

“Come get me if anyone else shows up,” he said to the Minotaur, not even pausing to consider if it understood him.

Quick as he could, Ryker got into his office and sat down on the bed. Wynne simply appeared as if it were completely normal for her to teleport in.

“They’re evil!” she said excitedly. “We can kill them without a worry. Right?”

“I thought they might be,” Ryker said, calling up his control spells. “Wasn’t sure, but glad to hear my instincts weren’t wrong. Also, we need a log book. Something that they have to use their card on to record who they are. Maybe even their skills and ability level. Part of the price of getting in. Know of anything that’d work?”

“No, but I’ll work on it. I’m supposed to check in with the other Fairies soon anyways,” Wynne promised.

Nodding, Ryker focused on his vision spell.

And suddenly he was looking down on the group. They were still in the first room, making last minute preparations.

“—en we follow the plan,” said the man Ryker assumed was the leader.

Moving to the front was the only man in chainmail. Flanking him were two men in heavy leather armor. The leader went into the middle. Taking up the rear was the woman in the black robe.

“She’s a priestess,” Wynne said. “She’ll be who they rely on to sustain their health.”

Every group needs a healer. Though… most don’t bring a priest of an evil god.

“Any thoughts on who they are?” Ryker asked.

Below, the group of five rapidly cleared through the beginner rooms. Tearing straight through to the edge of the “fringe ruins” room.

“I’m not sure… but… they have no goodness in them. As a Dungeon Fairy I can sense auras to a degree. They all have bad auras in one way or another. Whatever their intention is… it isn’t good,” Wynne said.

The party slaughtered everything they came across. Whether the Hobs were unarmed, ran away, or fought. There was no mercy.

No quarter.

Pausing when they saw the patrol of six Hobs at the exit, they took a moment. The man in chainmail grumbled under his breath, but said nothing aloud.

“Oh calm yourself, you blood-crazed fool. I just need a moment to let my mana recharge a touch. Then we’ll be off,” said the woman.

“You be quiet, Sharon. You’ll keep that adder’s tongue in your mouth!” shouted the mail-clad man.

The two in heavy leather armor seemed mildly perturbed at the exchange, and eyed one another.

“Now, now. Let’s all be calm. We didn’t plan on doing this dive, but now we don’t have a choice. It’s a beginner’s dungeon. This is probably the last room. We’ll be done with this, and head back down the road,” said the leader.

“What?!” shouted the mail-clad man.

“The innkeeper mistrusts us already. I could sense it. We’ll not have an easy fight with him and his beasts. I’m sure we’d win but we’d take losses. But… we could lay in wait and take out the others,” explained the leader.

“Huh,” said the woman. “Well, we did plan on killing them anyways, we’re just doing it out of order.”

Ryker frowned in thought. Then it dawned on him.

“They don’t have a wizard. They found out about the dungeon from someone else. They rushed here to steal the finder’s fee, kill the other group, loot them, and head back,” Ryker said with a dark chuckle.

Wynne’s sigh was full of disappointment.

“Think anyone would miss them if I decided they needed to die?” Ryker asked curiously.

“No,” Wynne said immediately.

Focusing back on the group, he found they were engaged with the Hobs. It was going their way and handily. None of the Hobs were down yet, but it was clear they were being worn down.

Quickly as he could, Ryker built an alcove off to the side. Inside of it, he put down a pack of six runes that matched the better geared Hobs.

Activating those runes, he cut a doorway into the alcove for the Hobs to get out through.

Looking back to the adventurers, he found that they had finished off half the Hobs. They were completely focused on the fight.

In fact, they didn’t even notice when the six extra Hobs ran down the priestess. Her shriek of pain was cut short as several different short swords were slammed through her ribcage.

She fell to the ground as the Hobs rushed the rest of the group, their clawed feet turning her into a bag of broken bones.

Her death was swift, if agonizing.

There was a rush of magic that flooded through the dungeon, the core, and Wynne. From Wynne, it went to Ryker through the bond.

In addition to that, there was a flash of memories of the woman’s experiences. Her magic. Her skills.

It was knowledge he had known nothing of, but which was now as firmly in his mind as if he’d studied for years. It wasn’t everything she knew, but Ryker could tell it was everything you’d need to start down the path of becoming a priestess of the first rank.

Thinking quickly, Ryker pulled out one of the dozens of empty beast cores he’d practiced his spells with. Channeling all that information into the core, he watched as it filled up. And up.

He wondered if it would be enough to contain everything.

Right about when he was getting ready to toss the thing aside before it exploded, it stopped.

He now held a beast core with everything that the death priest had left behind.

I wonder what I can do with this.

Checking in on the fight again, he found the adventurers were battling in a crazed fashion now. They were chugging potions, activating items, utilizing abilities that were ferocious. Class abilities specific to their profession. Skills that would take time to become available again—as long as a day in some cases. Those would be things they more than likely hadn’t planned on using.

Suddenly one of the two in leather armor dropped from a spear pushed through his guts. Before anyone could react to help him, another Hob stomped on his skull, the thin metal helmet splintering under the force.

Another down.

Another overwhelming flood of information, skills, and techniques rushed towards Ryker.

He was ready this time. In fact, he was ready for all of them. He’d taken out four more empty cores. No sooner had Ryker felt all that information than he channeled it into the core.

Switching his attention back to the fight as the core filled up, Ryker watched.

There were only four Hobs left of the original number. They were all from the ambush group. They were up against three adventurers. Three adventurers who had lost their healer.

Realizing their situation was not ideal, the three turned and ran through the exit doorway.

Deciding to end this game, Ryker slammed the gates down that the original pack of Hobs had been guarding. They clanged shut behind the adventurers, breaking off the Hobs’ pursuit.

Taking a second, Ryker dismissed the extra Hobs, and resealed the alcove.

“What the fuck was that?” shouted the mail-clad man. “You said this was a beginner dungeon!”

“It is! The wizard said it had never been sensed before. That it was new!” yelled the leader back.

There was a quiet sigh from Wynne. “Do you think they’ll kill each other?”

“Maybe. They won’t be leaving anyways. Only a matter of time. In fact…” Ryker moved to the exit, and blocked it shut. There would be no escape for those three.

Next he riled up all the inhabitants of the Hob city. In about ten minutes those three would simply be corpses.

Which bothered Ryker not at all. They were scum to begin with.

“That’s not very sporting of you. Be glad you’re not a dungeon core, they’d be unconscious for doing such a thing. They’re forced to have an opening, an exit, and a clear path from the dungeon to them,” Wynne said.

“Interesting. Seems rather… strange… to have rules like that. Almost arbitrary.” Ryker canceled the vision spell and settled back into the normal feelings of the core.

“Let’s see what those two had while the other three get dropped,” Ryker said.

Pushing at the core, he had it absorb the two corpses entirely. Immediately it knew the patterns for a human. It also had several new additions to its armaments, mostly from the fighter.

The priestess had had only a staff that had a minor enchantment on it. He’d mess with that later, see if he could pull it apart to figure out if he could learn enchanting from it.

In addition, the ability to make robes and heavy leather armor was obtained. Several herbs he didn’t have yet, a handful of potions, and some coins. Mostly copper, though there were a few silver and a single gold coin.

Normally… normally dungeons don’t drop coins… but maybe I want it to. Maybe I want it to put out some coinage. They can buy my supplies with it.

Wouldn’t be hard to have runes for coins. They’re fairly simple.

There was a flurry of activity in the dungeon, and suddenly three blasts of knowledge came speeding into Ryker’s mind.

Immediately he pushed out three cores to take all of it. He didn’t want any of that knowledge and he’d rather try this out for now and see where it went.

He had the dungeon quickly absorb the three fresh corpses. Much of their gear was very similar. Leather armor, a few weapons. A shield. A good deal of clothes they were carrying in their packs.

The only real positive addition was the chainmail and arming sword the front-line warrior had. He’d be giving those to some Hobs and Minos and fleshing out their kit some more.

All in all, he’d profited greatly from these blackguards.

Wynne made a musical noise that got his attention.

Cracking open an eye, Ryker peered at her. “Yes?”

“Nothing. That was just… very different than what I was made to expect. A dungeon shouldn’t be able to do what you just did. It’d suffer terribly for it,” Wynne said, almost sounding like she was complaining.

“And?” Ryker asked, not understanding the problem.

“Half of a Fairy’s job is to provide a moral compass. Most dungeons aren’t even human,” she said.

“Okay? And? Whatever. If you have time to complain, you have time to go open the exit again and get it reset. I made some changes that I want to undo. Oh, but leave the alcove. I liked that,” Ryker said evilly. “I’m going to go fiddle with the Hobs and Minos. I want to change a few things.”

Moving back into his dungeon headspace, Ryker surfed into the outer fringe rooms. The crumbling outskirt, as he called them.

He rearranged the runes for Hobs into more ideal locations, then he began modifying their kits to be more like to what he wanted.

His dungeon was meant to be a story. Something interesting and different.

To that end, he began to dress Hobs accordingly to that story. The vast majority of those in the outskirts he gave simple weapons and clothes. On a few of them he even put a couple of copper coins.

Taking hold of the cores he’d filled with the knowledge of the dead, he began to experiment, testing out modifying the Hob’s runes, giving them skills they might not normally have.

Knowledge they wouldn’t have gained naturally.

They were magical constructs after all.

Mindless, really.

The personalities of the dead were fairly dark, and so he refrained from instilling those into the Hobs here. They were displaced citizens. Refugees.

The weak.

His dungeon story was starting to take shape. The outskirts now had appropriate inhabitants with skills, gear, and locations. He’d have to wait on the personalities.

Shifting his focus into the main Hob city, he did the same. Though for quite a few of those in the keep, he instilled some of those dark personality traits. He changed their gear. Modified their skills. Made sure everything lined up with what he wanted it to be.

Right up to the point that he had no mana to work with again.

He was lucky, honestly. If he was a dungeon core with this little mana, he imagined it’d be hard to function intelligently.

Shoestring budgets and hopes.

He had done what he wanted to do though. This was a Hob city underground. One on the verge of collapse, but it had the potential to survive. Or that was the appearance it gave off.

Nodding to himself, he found his thoughts were right.

Shaping up quite nicely.

Now if I could only force them into behaving a certain way, with certain memories.

Well, another time.

For now, I think we’re ready for the first real group of actual adventurers.

With a few minor tweaks, that is.

And no one will even know we just did a service to the world.

Chapter 4 - The Opening Moves -

Ryker spent the next day purchasing more humanoids that would fit his vision for a dungeon. This time he bought a number of Hobs to act as caretakers for the inn, as well as a single farm animal of every type, which were quickly fed to the dungeon.

For the dungeon he picked up a Gnoll and a Kobold. They were both prime examples of their species. That being something like a large humanoid hyena, and a short humanoid lizard.

The rest of his money he spent on gear, items, and other bits and bobs, mostly to give to his dungeon, then eventually sell out of his inn and the store. His plan was to use them in the second phase of his dungeon build out.

Wynne had situated them rather quickly into the inn, their patterns appearing within an hour of having brought them home.

She’d also managed to magic up a guestbook that required people to log in with their cards. It’d only record their name, date, and affiliation.

At least publicly.

Privately it also recorded their entire card, but that went to a separate book in a hidden chamber in his office.

She suggested charging a silver for entry to anyone who didn’t use the guestbook, and a copper for anyone who did.

It made sense, and he didn’t see a reason to argue with her. She was trying her damn hardest for him, and seemed hellbent on their goals.

Sitting on the front porch of his inn, Ryker watched a curious dust cloud on the horizon. It had appeared several hours ago in the far distance. If he didn’t miss his guess, and it really was an easy guess, they were heading right for him.

People riding that hard and fast for him were either up to no good, or fearing no good.

Wynne swung her legs back and forth from where she sat on the banister.

“Think it’s the Royal Guard?” she asked.

“Possible. Definitely someone who would be in a rush to get here. A dungeon almost always creates a boom in the economy. Then a swift change in the number of adventurers. Our offer, even without monetary value, would have perked up her interest,” Ryker said with a grin.

“I don’t want to hide anymore,” Wynne grumped. She folded her arms over her chest, her face clouding.

“Okay? Then don’t. It’s not like they’ll know what kind of Fairy you are without seeing your card. And it’s not like I’ll be telling them. Not to mention our bond would be pretty obvious to anyone who poked around at either of us with magic. You’re just my personal Fairy,” Ryker said.

He didn’t see an issue with her not hiding. He’d never bothered correcting her to begin with, as he figured it was something she wanted to do.

“What? Oh… ok. You’re right… I guess. Okay, yes! I’m your Fairy. You bought me just like the others,” Wynne said happily. Her legs began swinging back and forth again, her momentary anger gone.

Smarter than a normal Fairy, but still a Fairy.

Over a gentle rise came the recognizable shape of horses. Horses with riders.

“Either it’s the Royal Guard at a breakneck pace… or someone came for those criminals after all,” Ryker said dryly.

“They have banners,” Wynne said.

Must have better eyesight than me.

“Blue and gold banners,” she amended.

“Queen then. Apparently she took our letter seriously. Very seriously,” Ryker said. Blue and gold were the queen’s colors.

He was impressed and gladdened to see half of his worries would end as soon as those soldiers arrived.

“What say we get a nice lunch put together for them since they’ll probably arrive around that time. And get the washrooms ready. Glad we picked up those extra real Hobs now. They do great work as help and can help out in a pinch with a brawl,” Ryker said.

“Okay. I can start on that. You play good host for them then,” Wynne said, darting off into the inn.

Ryker only nodded his head. At the distance they were at it’d probably be a few more hours.

That and it looked like they had slowed down a bit as soon as they saw the inn.

If they really do plan on being here for the long term, we’ll need to build a garrison. Should probably have a whole bunch of materials made before they get here. Act as if I’d had it prepared, but not built.

Sighing, Ryker gave up on his relaxing sit and got to work.

***

It really did take till just after noon for the horsemen to arrive. By then, Ryker had summoned up enough materials to build a garrison. That and probably half a town.

If a city is going to pop up around here, I need to make sure that I have amenities for people. Wish I had done some more prep-work. Maybe built a bathhouse, and a restaurant.

Can still do it, but now I have to use actual manpower instead of summoned Hobs. It’d only take a wizard with a modicum of talent to detect the summoned creatures.

They aren’t real after all.

Berating himself, Ryker walked down off his porch and started down the lane to welcome his guests. There wasn’t much he could do about the town for now, but he could at least greet the queen’s guard.

They were all dressed in plate mail, belted swords, a lance in a stirrup, and a shield on the saddle.

Knights.

He counted about forty of them. Give or take two or three. He also did a quick tally of their ranks.

One commander, three captains, six lieutenants, thirty sergeants. And a couple of… somethings.

“Greetings to you, would you be Ryker?” said the helmeted knight closest to him.

Checking the ranking on the shoulder, he realized he was talking to one of the captains he’d noted at the start.

“That I am. I can only assume the queen received my missive and has agreed?” Ryker asked, wishing he could see this person’s face.

“That depends entirely on if there really is a dungeon, and what it holds,” replied the man.

Ryker shrugged. It wasn’t anything he hadn’t expected.

“Great. Dungeon is inside my inn. The best advice I can give you is to treat it respectfully, take the fights honestly, and you’ll be fine. From what I saw it’s more of a training dungeon.

“Also, I had lunch and baths prepared for you all. You’re welcome to test out the dungeon if you like or move straight to eating and bathing,” Ryker said.

Near the rear of the group he heard an excited shout.

“Thank the queen’s mercy for that,” came a young woman’s voice. “Riding in the saddle that long and sleeping in the fields has done nothing for my sense of smell. I’ll take that bath immediately.”

“May I present the queen’s cousin, Adele. She’s been sent as one of two special envoys to ensure that everything is taken care of in regards to the dungeon,” said the captain neutrally.

In other words… she’s a token family member sent to support whatever we need to do to get this place up and running. High enough to outrank everyone nearby, not high enough to actually be important.

Great. I get to babysit.

An enchanting woman with dark black ringlets cut short into a man’s style rode up to him. She had bright blue eyes that caught his attention as she dropped out of her saddle in front of him. Her figure was athletic though she did have enough womanly assets to be attractive. She stood a paltry five foot four and seemed on the young side of twenty.

She was definitely pretty, but there was a self-important aura to her that made Ryker’s jaw ache already.

She was wearing a riding skirt that had once been quite fine. Now it was tattered, torn, and dirty. Dirt and streaks of road dust were splattered across her face and upper body.

“You’ll show me to that bath, and then you’ll have lunch brought over. The sooner we can get everything taken care of, the sooner I can leave,” said Adele. Fretting at her clothes, she frowned and flicked at a piece of dirt on her sleeve.

I’m going to murder her and dump her corpse in the dungeon.

Not waiting for him to respond, the woman walked towards the inn.

Watching her go, Ryker wasn’t sure he wanted to follow her.

“We’ll keep her penned up as best as we can,” came a second woman’s voice.

Looking over, he found another young woman, perhaps a year older than Adele. Her looks ran similar to Adele in many ways. So much so that he’d bet she was a relative. As pretty as the royal cousin, but she had a bit more curve to her figure than Miss Stick.

Definitely far more mature as well.

She looked pale and wan.

Maybe riding at breakneck speeds is part of Adele’s upbringing, but not yours?

“I’d appreciate that. I’d hate for the first dungeon in the land to be turned over to the adventurers guild instead because of one petty royal. The guild should be arriving in a number of days,” Ryker said honestly.

Sighing, the woman bowed her head to him. “I appreciate your honesty. My name is Claire, another cousin to the queen, but much further removed.”

“Mm. Welcome to my inn,” Ryker said, holding his arm out to gesture to the building. “Stables are around the side. Hobs will take your mounts when you go over there.”

Not waiting for anything else to be said, he headed back to his seat on the porch.

They’d come talk to him when they were ready. He imagined they’d want to snoop around a bit first. They’d find nothing, of course.

***

In the end, it took an hour for the Royal Guard to head down into the dungeon. He could only imagine they were under orders from the queen to ascertain if the dungeon was real, if it could function, and if it was worth protecting.

Not that he blamed them. He’d do the same.

Sitting on the porch, Ryker stared out at nothing. His eyes unfocused as he followed the guards’ progress in his mind.

They’d cleared the entry rooms with the solo Hobs that had almost no gear instantly. The outskirts went next in a steady crushing death march of trained precision.

Wynne plopped down on the rail in front of him, her eyes as unfocused as his.

She’s watching, too.

The group of Hobs at the exit were dispatched as if they were nothing more than scarecrows.

The royal guard really is something to be respectful of.

Adele sat down heavily next to him. The chair creaked under the sudden weight.

“I feel as if I were a civilized woman again. Riding through the ass end of nowhere with nothing but soldiers and dust for companions is not my ideal ride,” Adele complained. “Even if I love to ride.”

Ryker looked at her for a second, then proceeded to ignore her and went back to the guards.

They had broken into two groups of two, and the last guard who remained at base camp at the entry point to the city.

The teams were quickly and methodically mapping out the streets and buildings. They managed to keep to the shadows and corners, hiding their presence as they did so.

“So how long have you owned this pothole of an inn? Looks like you cleaned the place up. Were you expecting us?” Adele said.

Blinking, Ryker turned his head to look incredulously at the woman.

“I beg your pardon?” he asked icily.

“Ah, I believe Adele was inquiring as to how long you’ve been the owner of this establishment. It seems recently renovated,” Claire said quickly.

Ryker wasn’t quite sure if he wanted to take offense or not. He was already considering pitching the whole dungeon at the adventurers guild, despite hating them, and it was only day one with the spoilt little twat.

Claire gave him a tired smile, pressing her hands together in front of her chest.

Ahh… fine. Maybe I’m a sucker for that pained expression.

Or the pretty smile.

Before Ryker could let those thoughts go any further, he forced himself to nod his head at Claire, accepting her silent apology.

“I’ve owned the inn for a few weeks. I had it built specifically over the dungeon,” Ryker admitted.

“A wise move. And is the land around here yours?” Claire asked.

“As if anyone would want it? There isn’t much more than horse shit and prairie dogs,” Adele said.

Claire closed her eyes as her cheeks turned a faint red. She got control over herself and bowed her head fractionally to Ryker.

“That’s a good question, Adele. Maybe you should take your horse and go for a ride around the country. I imagine our cousin would like to know an answer to that herself?” Claire asked.

Adele shot out of her chair as if it were on fire. “A good plan! I’ll do it.”

And she was off towards the stables.

Ryker watched her go with a glower.

“She’s a spoiled monster. Why did the queen send her at all?” Ryker asked aloud, intending for Claire to hear it.

“Because Adele will be honest with her when she’s recalled. For all her faults, she isn’t a liar, nor an incompetent. She’s a trained fighter. I am merely an expendable relation of questionable worth,” Claire said.

“Hmph. You can stay, she can leave. You can tell the queen that in your report, too.”

Ryker paused, his thoughts turning inward. The royal guard who was playing home-base had encountered a mother and child pair of Hobs who were fleeing the city. The man hesitated, his sword halfway out of its sheath before he realized what he was drawing on.

Ryker couldn’t get the details, he wasn’t watching closely after all, but he got the impression the mother and child passed around the soldier unmolested, and fled off into the tunnel he’d come from.

The guard only watched them do so.

So… those personality quirks I was putting into some of the runes… worked? Interesting. Interesting. Enough to make a hardened royal guard let them pass.

“I… I can relay that to the queen. If you’re serious, that is,” Claire said slowly, peering at him from hooded eyes.

“Hm? Oh, yeah. Prefer you in a heartbeat so far. Right now I want to put Adele in a sack and toss her into the dungeon for the Hobs to eat,” Ryker said, shaking his head.

“I don’t like her,” Wynne said. “She called me a monster.”

“To be fair, Wynne, you are a monster, just a very cultured, pretty, and intelligent one,” Ryker said, shrugging one shoulder.

Wynne sighed dramatically. “Yes, master. Thank you, master.”

“Adele is third in line for the throne,” Claire said.

“And? She’s first in line for a boot in her asshole. All she has to do is bend over for me and I’ll punt it right up there. This is my land. I bought it. I own it. I can have the city in on this deal. The adventurers guild. The church. The last in line for the throne. But I chose the crown. I think I have a right to choose who I work with,” Ryker grumbled.

“Yes. Yes, you do. I’ll let Adele know on her return. Perhaps we can dismiss her quickly with our findings. I’ll remain here as Her Majesty’s envoy,” Claire said.

Ryker took a moment to reflect on that entire exchange.

She can play the game.

She’s playing me right now, in fact. If she were to get a position like that, directly from me being cross with Adele, then she’d probably move up in the noble’s game.

Do I care though? Should I help her build that?

What can I get out of her?

He hesitated. He thought. And thought, and thought.

Never had a head for politics. Let’s be direct.

“You’re welcome to tell Adele which way I’m leaning right now. I’ll not be signing anything quite yet, so there’s always the possibility of change. When the time comes, I’d be more than willing to sign anything for the queen,” Ryker said. The implication being that he would want to sign whatever report was leaving.

“And when the ink is dry, we can discuss where you and I stand. I imagine a position like this would be important to anyone seeking to rise in court. Enough to forge an alliance, or make concessions,” Ryker said.

Claire’s face remained the pretty and polite mask that it was, but he caught just the barest flicker of surprise in her eyes.

Then she smiled genuinely at him.

“I’m yours to command until such a time as that comes to pass, master Ryker,” she said without a hint of subtlety to it.

Maybe she’s willing to take the minor partner role? So long as she gets a title?

Whatever. Another problem for another time.

“Have a seat, enjoy the silence with us. It won’t be like this for long,” Ryker said, indicating the chair Adele had left.

Sinking down in his chair, Ryker closed his eyes and focused on the dungeon.

The Royal Guard had completed a quick circuit of the city, and found the exit of the dungeon. Rather than testing their mettle on the inhabitants, they met up again, then immediately made for the exit.

So much for that. Maybe they don’t want to risk losing what information they have?

“It is rather peaceful,” Claire murmured. “Maybe country life wouldn’t be so bad. It’s a shame a city is likely to spring up around this place.”

“To answer your earlier question, I own all the land around here. The entire hill, and a number of acres and acres and acres on every side. I don’t plan on letting anything go up on my land that I don’t own, or don’t approve of. As for the country… I think my hill and farm will remain empty. I like my farm,” Ryker said with a smirk.

“I wouldn’t figure you for a farmer, master Ryker,” Claire said.

“I wasn’t. Not originally. Trained at the university. Full wizard. Talented even,” Ryker said bitterly.

“But?” prompted the royal cousin.

“But… not enough magical stamina. Wasn’t something I had really worried about either. You train, practice, and live the life. Then you go down into the dungeons to see what’s what,” Ryker said, then paused.

“Found out I could only cast about half as many spells as a normal wizard. Then I was spent. I always got lightheaded after a while, but everyone assured me that was normal. Right up until they told me it wasn’t normal. This was a number of years ago, though. Maybe I’ve increased my ability since then, who knows. Doesn’t really matter anymore anyways. I own a dungeon, why would I need to worry about going inside. I just have to charge every asshole who wants to go in,” Ryker said honestly.

Chapter 5 - Getting the Horns -

With the Royal Guard confirming the dungeon was real, and in reality something they could utilize easily, things were progressing.

Rapidly.

Half their number rode back to the city to hire carpenters to build their garrison. The remaining half began setting up where they wanted said garrison as well as the guard booth at the limits of the encampment.

For his part, Ryker sat in his office, staring down at a map laying on his desk. He’d made sure to have it drawn up when he was in town. In fact, he’d paid a little extra to make sure it was approved by the Royal surveyors. Which meant his map would be legal for all land disputes.

The map listed every boundary marker for the land he owned in its entirety. From this view, he owned more than enough land to build a city equal in size to the nearby hated Warrenton.

Actually, it might even be bigger. That’d make it the third largest city in the land by acreage alone, wouldn’t it? And that doesn’t even count the hill.

Maybe the family fortune wasn’t wasted after all.

Losing his original train of thought, Ryker had to force himself back on track. He’d been sitting here for a while, trying to figure out how he wanted to lay out everything for a city.

There was no doubt civilization would spring up around him as Claire said. The question was when, and how. Planning out everything he wanted in advance was necessary to make sure he didn’t get swindled. Or lose out on business opportunities.

Except…

I’m no city planner, gods damnit… I’m a scheming wizard.

Bitter and angry, Ryker pressed his head to the map and closed his eyes.

“Still no ideas?” Wynne asked from his elbow.

“Nothin’. I can hire all the carpenters and stone masons I want, but if I can’t figure out where to put it all, it’s pointless.”

“Can you hire someone to figure that out for you?”

“I… don’t know. Could probably ask Claire if she knows anyone from the government,” Ryker said into the table.

“Claire doesn’t know shit,” blurted out a rough voice from the door. “She’s a pretty face and a political bitch.”

Lifting his head up quickly, Ryker found himself staring at Adele.

“I see you have as little respect for your family as you do strangers,” Ryker said coolly. He was tired of this woman already and wanted to send her packing.

Adele scoffed and flopped down in a chair. She slouched low, her dress riding up her legs.

“If she even is family. They’re so far removed I could bed her brother and marry him,” Adele said dismissively.

Ryker’s eyes widened. He was by no means some naive child, but there was a certain amount of civility granted to strangers entering into a new business deal.

Especially from a crowned princess.

“What? It’s true. Though it’s unlikely Her Majesty will allow me to marry until something comes up that she wants to tie the royal name to.” Adele shook her head, her curls bouncing back and forth. “What’d you need Claire for, anyways?”

Ryker briefly considered telling her to simply go away. He didn’t want to deal with her sharp tongue and direct nature. Especially if he didn’t have to.

Then again, she might tell him exactly what he wanted to know because of that direct nature.

“Planning what will inevitably be a city. I own all the land around here. Bought it cheap when I first moved out here,” Ryker began to explain. “I want to try and get my head around figuring everything out before people start showing up. Making demands. Offering deals. I’d rather not be cheated.”

Adele frowned at that, her eyes clouding in thought as she stared at her riding boots.

Her fingers linked together, and then unlinked. Then linked again.

Seems like she can’t sit still.

“That’s a good point,” Adele conceded. “I read the report the guards were sending back to Warrenton. Your little dungeon is going to be very high on my royal cousin’s agenda. Very high. With that in mind… I’d say you’d best ask her for assistance in planning the city. I’m willing to bet if you let her have a government building—make sure you specify the size if you do—with no rent, she’d probably send you a team of her engineers and a planner to help get the city going.”

Blinking, Ryker looked down at the map in thought.

The idea was sound. Even giving the queen a location that he wouldn’t charge rent on would actually benefit him in the long run. If they owned the building, it’d be that much harder to give it up, or not repair it.

Nodding his head, he couldn’t help but agree with Adele.

“It’ll be a shame though,” said Adele. “I did as you suggested and took a ride around. A long ride. It may be the ass end of nowhere, but it’s picturesque. City might go and ruin that.”

“It’s why my hill will remain free of all that. Only my farm, and my home up there,” Ryker said unthinkingly.

“Farming,” Adele said, wrinkling her nose. “Shoveling animal shit, fighting nature, and pulling things out of the ground sounds… like a bad time. I’d pass.”

She’s certainly a paradox. She likes riding, has all the grace of a worn boot, is clearly educated, and a solid mind. So why is she such a pain in the ass?

His open office door functioned as a magnet for visitors. Or so Ryker was starting to believe when Claire walked in.

“Ah, speaking of the frigid ice queen with lots of manners,” Adele said, getting to her feet. “Ryker will have a letter for our royal cousin later today. Make sure it gets posted with the dispatch.”

With that, Adele took her leave, her riding skirt swishing with the speed of her departure.

Claire watched her cousin go.

“Of course, cousin,” she murmured.

Turning her head back to Ryker, she quirked a brow at him.

“Ah, trying to figure out how to lay out the city. Adele had a good suggestion,” Ryker explained. He didn’t want to alienate Claire. He was fairly certain he’d be banking on her when it came time for choosing a royal representative. Best he made sure to set up that relationship now.

“Mm. Yes, she does well with consultative thinking. Now if only she could apply that to her own problems,” Claire said with a sad smile. “I took the liberty of notifying the adventurers guild about the dungeon. We’ll be splitting the finder’s fee.”

Ryker was surprised at that. He had been content to simply wait for the adventurers to come in their own time.

“I’d like to get this venture moving. I do hope you’ll forgive my eagerness. Their ranking party will be arriving tomorrow, if they hold to my proposed timeline,” Claire said.

Not sure if I like that or not. She didn’t discuss it with me.

Claire must have had a good read on him, as she bowed her head to him. “I’ll commit to discussing all things with you in the future when it concerns your dungeon.”

For his part, Ryker was unsure.

I hate politics.

***

Ryker stood behind his counter.

Waiting.

I think I need to hire or buy someone to man the desk. I could be doing something more productive. Like building the dungeon.

Or farming.

The door swung inward, and a party of dirt-stained men and women wandered in. A quick count gave him three men and two women.

They had the look of an adventuring group, one that had been together for a while. They were all on the early side of middle age if he had to guess.

“Hey there, kid,” said one of the men.

He was dressed in light clothing and had the look of one of his instructors from long ago. His hair was black and shot through with gray, his short goatee almost entirely gray. Black eyes weighed Ryker seriously.

“Good morning. And welcome to the Dungeon,” Ryker said without preamble. “What can I do for you?”

“You the owner?” asked the man.

“Indeed, I am. Both the dungeon and the inn. Name’s Ryker.”

The older man nodded his head.

Claire stepped out from Ryker’s office and bowed her head to the man. “Greetings, my name is Claire. Cousin to the queen,” she said.

“Ben’s the name. You’re the one who claimed the finder’s fee, then,” the man said. Pulling a purse off his belt, he dropped it down in front of Claire. “Well. Mind showing us the entrance? We’ll get this over as quickly as possible. Especially since there’s a pack of young adventurers coming up behind us. I’m betting the report got leaked and everyone is already well aware of what the Royal Guard recommended.”

And that recommendation was beginners. Which the city of Warrenton is drowning in. Being the closest hub to the wilderness and farmlands brings all sorts of youngsters out.

“I see,” Ryker said. Flicking a hand, he sent a command into an Enchanted Candle nearby. “Follow the candle.”

It rose up, and immediately started off towards the entrance.

The other two men and women did so, disappearing down the hallway.

“Anything you can add?” Ben asked, sliding a single gold coin out of a pocket and setting it down on the desk.

“Treat each fight seriously. There’s no traps that anyone has encountered, nor any casters. It’s all physical threats so far,” Ryker said. He didn’t mind handing out a bit of info for a gold.

“Thanks,” Ben said, waving his hand and heading out.

Claire picked up the purse and emptied it onto the desk. Gold coins clattered to the wood and lay there gleaming. Counting them out rapidly, Claire divided it in half and then indicated the pile in front of Ryker.

“Your share, master Ryker,” Claire said.

Adele snorted from the table she sat at.

Drinking.

“How quickly she’s already selling your information and things. Is that all you ever value? Your position? In public and in front of people no less,” Adele mumbled.

“Though with that much gold floating around already, and a sea of more people coming, you should probably start worrying about a police force. Bank probably, too. I mean, the Royal Guards are here, but they’re not exactly going to be patrolling the streets. Have you thought about how to carry out justice either?” Adele asked.

“I… had not. Your words yesterday inspired me. I sent my Fairy with a packet of dispatches after our conversation,” Ryker said honestly.

“I hired someone to hire everyone else!” Wynne said from her seat in the wooden beams above. “He came highly recommended.”

“By who?” Claire asked curiously, and a touch crossly. Ryker couldn’t help but feel slightly vindicated about not telling her. After all, she’d acted without his knowledge previously—he could do the same, especially since it was his dungeon.

“The guild of adventurers! That’s where he was working, too. I offered him a finder’s fee for each person he finds that works longer than six months,” Wynne said with pride in her tone. “Uhm, Ryker told me to get… a blacksmith, alchemist, leather-worker, a few carpenters, farmers, a merchant guild contract, a bank contract, and a hiring manager. That’s the man from the adventurers guild.”

Adele started to laugh. Only pausing in her mirth to take a deep draught of the beer on her table.

“Well done. Sorry to burst your bubble, Claire, looks like you can’t hire your friends and pets.”

Oh? Not that I’d blame her for trying, and if they had the qualifications I’d probably hire them. That pretty face of hers is definitely a problem for me.

“Since right now I’d be footing the bill for anyone working for the dungeon, other than the Royal Guard, I imagine I’d have the final say,” Ryker said, making sure that his position was understood. “While I’m not against interviewing recommendations, I’d still decide on my own. And right now, that means all initial hiring is being done by who Wynne picked. With tha—” Ryker paused midsentence, looking to the door.

He would have continued the conversation, but the sound from outside of the door was a dull roar. And it was building.

It took him a minute, but Ryker figured out that it was the sound of a crowd. A crowd all converging on one location.

“I think that herd of newbies Ben mentioned is here,” Ryker said softly.

Claire, Adele, and Wynne changed their demeanor immediately. All in different ways in fact.

Claire moved closer to Ryker, Adele took her tankard and vanished towards her room, and Wynne moved to the rafter space in the corner closest to Ryker.

A wave of young adventurers began pouring into the inn in a solid pack of bodies. They were all clamoring for access to the dungeon, and insisting that they were there first.

Rather than wait, and feeling like he could leverage this to his advantage, Ryker held up his hands above his head. In the span of a second, he cast a lightning bolt spell from his left hand to his right. Normally a wizard could suppress the thunderclap at no cost of mana.

Ryker let it detonate.

The resounding boom silenced everyone, and a number of the newbies looked frightened.

“That’s enough,” Ryker said. “Follow guild protocol. Highest ranking members get access first, and it goes down accordingly. Did you all forget your training?”

Those closest to Ryker looked down, away, up, anywhere but him. The shame was clear on their faces.

Being called to the floor on guild rules by someone not actively in the guild would be… embarrassing.

“Line up, sign the guestbook, include your rank, and nationality. Don’t lie, I’ll know, and you’ll never go into my dungeon again,” Ryker promised.

“I’ll have your party notified when your turn is due. Entry fee is a single copper for anyone of the Queendom of Dale. A silver for anyone not. We sell basic supplies if you need them, but I recommend you keep your head on straight. There is no apothecary, or temple. Yet.”

He paused to survey his audience.

They were all listening.

He wasn’t here to kill these children. These wet behind the ears greenhands.

He’d been one.

Once.

I’ll not stop them, but I won’t go out of my way to kill them.

“Any questions?” Ryker asked.

“Yeah, what’s to stop me from killing you and taking the land from you, One-Pump?” called a voice from the back.

Rob. You know what? Let’s get some money from him. Let’s wring him dry. Let’s make him pay through the nose.

Especially since he’s probably here to assist the young ones.

“The fact that I own it, have the contract signed, and that the queen has two envoys here, and a Royal Guard company. That all seems about right. Oh, and Rob? You get to pay a gold to enter. Have fun with that,” Ryker said with an evil smile.

“Whatever, I’ll expense it to the guild,” Rob said, coming up to the front.

“In that case, two gold,” Ryker said, grinning wider.

“Fine, whatever.”

“Three,” Ryker said, leaning forward towards Rob.

Don’t mess with the bull.

“Eat me,” Rob said, his face turning ugly.

“You just got yourself another gold to expense. Want another one?”

“Yes,” said the barely constrained barrel of indignant rage.

“You got it. That’s five,” Ryker said, enjoying this far too much.

“You think I give a shit? I already said I’ll expense it!” Rob shouted.

“Make it ten then. You through?”

Rob finally got quiet, the implications of expensing the guild that much money sinking through his thick skull.

“Good. Anyone else have any questions other than the man who will be funding a new home for me? Hell, maybe I’ll buy his house from the bank,” Ryker said, leaning back into his original position.

Everyone shook their heads quickly. Ryker imagined everyone had figured out just who was in charge here. Even the queen’s envoy was here and playing nice after all.

“Great. Everyone can start signing the guestbook,” Ryker said, slapping the book. “You first, Rob. For your stay, it’ll be a gold a night. You can expense that as well. It’ll be two copper for everyone else. That includes meals. That’s an extra silver for you, Rob.”

Meals were easy since they were summoning creatures from the dungeon into the herb garden, slaughtering them, and then butchering them. One couldn’t tell where meat came from when it was dead. Which meant summoned creatures were on the menu.

Feeling the dark pit of his heart smoldering with joy, Ryker tapped the guestbook expectantly for Rob.

Growling, Rob stepped up and looked at the book.

“Well? Where do I sign, One-pump?” Rob asked.

“Use your card. Just focus on what you want the book to record. Also, your meals are now a gold each. Sure hope you can cover that up front, because I won’t be allowing a tab for you,” Ryker said.

Rob’s face was red with fury and hate.

“I… I don’t…whatever. Fine. Here’s twenty gold up front. And your damn guestbook!” Rob shouted, slamming his card down on top of the open page with one hand. The other crashed a purse of coins onto the table.

Immediately words began appearing on the page, recording Rob’s information.

“Great, now just wait a second while I count it. Gotta make sure. Your word isn’t any good here,” Ryker said. “Everyone else, just sign the guestbook. Your bill will be tabulated and you’ll pay at the end. If you ever want to know how much you owe, simply come check in at the desk.”

Ryker stepped to one side, pulled out the purse, and then began counting out the gold coins one at a time.

Savoring each and every one, he laid them out in a line. Luxuriating in the discomfort and anger of Rob.

So sweet. So very sweet. I wonder what it’ll be like when I kill you.

Watch the light fade from your eyes.

Sighing happily, Ryker deliberately messed up the pile with a lazy swipe of his hand.

“Drat. I’ll have to start counting again. Don’t go anywhere, Rob,” Ryker said, piling up the coins. “One, two, three—”

Chapter 6 - Deals with Devils -

Ryker watched quietly as Rob led a group of raw recruits into the dungeon. He didn’t even think for a moment he’d get a chance to kill him, but he’d still wanted to make sure of that.

“Ryker,” Wynne said quietly. “You can’t watch him every time he goes in. And besides, the guy I hired is coming today. He’ll be here in less than an hour in fact. You have to do some planning today.”

Sighing, Ryker let the spell fade and opened his eyes. “I suppose. Though after that, I think I need to work on the dungeon. I want to start building that second wing I was talking about.”

“The Gnoll thing?” Wynne asked.

“Yep. I want this to be an interesting dungeon. So… we’re going to have wings. With different factions and a story.”

Wynne sighed, shaking her head, then brightened immediately. “I’m going to try and lure some of my kind in to take a look at my dungeon core. Because it ‘isn’t doing its job’ or some such. The only thing I need from you is your permission to use your control spells to bind them to the dungeon.”

“You can do that? Without their permission?” Ryker asked curiously.

“Yep! Normally a dungeon core couldn’t do that. They’ll not fear one with no output like ours. It’s one of the reasons I’ll be able to lure so many of them in,” Wynne said excitedly. “The contract between us is very different. We’re a contract of almost equals, whereas a contract with a dungeon is a servant’s. I’m going to lash their wills to your dungeon, and enslave them. The core has no contract after all, and simply does what your spells make it do.”

“Knock yourself out, Wynne,” Ryker said with a grin.

He wished he could get his revenge as easily as Wynne described her own plan.

Then again, I could just murder Rob into the floor. It just wouldn’t look right… and that’s where the problems would start.

Wynne laughed gaily, then winked out of existence entirely, as if she were never there.

Grumping to no one, Ryker got up and adjusted his clothes. He’d been dressing in his normal city attire as of late. With so many people around, he couldn’t really get away with his patchy farm robes anymore.

Looking into the mirror over his desk he gave himself a quick once-over.

As presentable as you’re going to get. At least you’re not hideous, though you’re not exactly a handsome bastard either.

Flicking his hand at the mirror dismissively, he left the office and walked out into the main room of the inn.

There was always a commotion now. The adventurers relaxed in the fields outside, drank and ate inside, and waited their turn for the dungeon.

It was this general lack of direction that was forcing him to have a meeting about the city.

There was a need for entertainment.

Housing.

Shops.

General city things.

Hopefully Edwin has a better idea about what to do then I do.

Exiting the inn, Ryker started to walk down the road a partial ways. He didn’t want to hold the meeting in the inn, and he figured he could meet the man on the road, then steer him off to one side.

To be completely honest, he didn’t want Claire around for this one. Ryker wanted to have the first conversation privately.

And so he waited there, off to the side of the road.

Inside of twenty minutes, a man on a wagon leading an entire train of them rolled up to Ryker and stopped. The teamster waved at the wagon behind to keep going.

“Ryker?” asked the man perched in the driver’s seat.

“That’d be me. Would you be Edwin then?” Ryker asked, waiting where he stood.

“Yeah. That’s me,” said the man.

Dropping down from the driver’s bench Edwin brushed his hands off on his legs.

Ryker got a good look at Edwin. He was in his forties, give or take. Brown hair cut short, blue eyes. Athletic, confident in himself. Ryker was never a great judge of height but he seemed just a few inches shy of six foot.

Clearly ex-military. There was always a certain presence around them that you couldn’t mistake for anything else. A stamp of their previous life.

Holding out his hand he got a firm handshake.

“Welcome to… well, we haven’t figured out a name so far. But welcome. Wynne was quite pleased with herself for finding and hiring you,” Ryker said.

“Ah, her,” Edwin said with a grin on one side of his mouth. “She seemed rather hellbent on getting me to agree.”

“I appreciate her directness,” Ryker said with a smirk of his own. “So, what do you need me to do? I’m not… I’m not anything. I was trained to blow things up with magic, then had to learn how to be a farmer. That’s the extent of my resume.”

Edwin snorted at that and threw a thumb at the wagons passing by behind him.

“I hear that. Especially since I’m leading this clusterfuck. Was in the military for the better part of my life. Joined the guild after I got out. As to what you need to do… depends on how much you want to do.”

“Nothing. Get approvals from me, but that’s about it, I guess. Hire the people you need to hire to make sure that it remains that way. Oh, and be sure to remind everyone that this is partially funded by the queen. Theft or dishonesty will get a treason sentence,” Ryker said as a reminder and warning.

One of Edwin’s eyebrows shot up at that. “Good to know. That’ll certainly make it easier to impress upon them the importance of the job.”

“Great. About the city. The only thing I can think of that we’ll need to get up first is the things an adventurer needs. Entertainment, protection, and a place to store their gains. That’s where I personally think we should focus the efforts first, but I’m open to suggestions,” Ryker said, watching the wagons roll by.

“Heh. Whores, alcohol, police, and a bank then. That about right?” Edwin said with a chuckle.

“About. We’ll be a frontier town for a while I imagine. Give it a year though and we’ll get citizens as well. This’ll become a city in no time.”

“That it will. It’s why I gave myself the position of captain of the guard. Once we get more people signed on, I might promote myself,” Edwin said. “I’ve already gone and hired the right people to get a city off the ground. I’ll be handling all recruitment for security. There was no way I was going to be able to handle this whole thing myself.”

Ryker nodded at that. It made sense. There really wasn’t any way one person could hire the needed personnel for an entire city.

“That’s fine. Keep in mind that I own all the land for more or less as far as the eye can see. We’re not selling buildings or land. We’re renting and leasing. The only exception to that is one building for the queen, and the Royal Guard garrison. Everyone else gets charged,” Ryker explained.

“Right. Seems fair. Adventurers guild will want to have a building as soon as you allow it. How close are you going to allow them to the dungeon entrance?”

Ryker shrugged. “Don’t care. Dungeon entrance is inside my inn. Which is next door to the Royal Guard garrison.”

Edwin blinked, then started laughing at that, clapping his hands together. “Oh, that’s great. They’re going to be rather pissy about that for a long time. They normally like to run it according to their own wishes and charge entry.”

Ryker grinned without a hint of guilt or shame.

“I know, I was in the guild a while back. I used their own practices to set this up. I’m following normal guild protocol for entry, but all the entry fees go to me. They can complain to the queen if they don’t like it. Which she won’t care about since she’s getting a cut.”

Edwin guffawed at that and then doubled over in laughter. Hooting and hollering at what he’d just been told without a care for who was watching.

I think Edwin and I are going to get along just dandy.

***

Practically running back to his office after he met with Edwin, Ryker closed and locked the door.

He wanted to build that second level to his dungeon. With Edwin on board, if he got the second wing up, that’d start attracting the higher level guild members.

And maybe give me a shot at dropping Rob like a hot steamy turd in an alley.

To make sure he really had privacy, Ryker slipped into the hidden alcove. Sitting down on the ground, he closed it behind himself and got comfortable in the dark.

Focusing on his spells, he connected with the dungeon.

Someone had died.

In the room under the basement of his home, Ryker had set up a number of empty beast cores. The entire room was accessible only to Wynne, shielded by magic, and simply impossible to find. There was no concern that it would ever be detected, unless something went terribly wrong.

Those cores were set up so he could collect memories and skills, even if he wasn’t watching. They’d be filled upon the death of a person, and cycle themselves out of the waiting pool automatically.

Peeking into the core with his dungeon senses, he found it had been a monk. A martial artist, in fact.

Their style of fighting was highly regimented, tied into their philosophy, and only taught to those who swore their lives to the temple’s cause.

Except for me?

Ryker found that he could see everything taught to this young man. None of the oaths the man made protected that knowledge in death.

Putting aside that interesting tidbit, Ryker turned his mind to the second wing he wanted to make.

First and foremost, the overall shape.

The story Ryker was crafting in his head was a city under siege. Holding on to its last breath with the tenacity only a dying warrior could appreciate.

On the other side of the siege was going to be the Gnoll army, supported by Kobolds.

This second wing, as he was calling it, was going to be their siege camp. Their home away from home as it were. The room layout would be more akin to caves that had been changed and modified for the needs of the army. Between the first wing and the second wing was going to be a no man’s land, where Gnolls and Hobgoblins battled during the day. A neverending war where losses were regenerated the next day.

He doubted any adventurer would enter it, but he put it there more for storytelling purposes than anything.

Much like the Hob city, both the camp and the no man’s land were going to be living breathing things.

As this was the second area, and aimed at the middle ground of beginner ability scores of the guild, Ryker amped up the challenge accordingly.

Every fight was a group fight, with the possibility of accidentally dragging in more. Each and every group was made up differently.

Ryker wanted it this way. His ideal was that different adventuring parties would be challenged in different ways because of this.

A group of Gnoll rogues wouldn’t be much of a problem to a party with a solid front line. But to a group of casters with only a single melee companion, it’d be terrifying. Or so he imagined.

He also modified a few blueprints here and there for Gnolls to be stronger than normal, a little faster, more durable. Mentally he simply called them Lieutenants, since they’d be acting as small group leaders.

In the heart of the camp, much like the city, he set up a leader.

The general.

Ryker took the base blueprint for a Gnoll and ramped it up to the point of being on par with a middle ability level warrior.

Surrounding the general, Ryker made a group of Lieutenant Gnolls and Kobolds. He outfitted them accordingly, but made sure that the fight was winnable.

It’d just take a very coordinated and very well thought out group.

Taking a moment to admire his work on the second area, he found that it was shaping up to be interesting. To him at least. He’d have to see what the adventurers thought when they saw it.

The whole war camp could be infiltrated, attacked, and taken apart. The group would have to be sure, confident, and careful, but victory was there. Even if the tactic was slaughtering the entire area.

But that’s dull. That’s what happens in every dungeon.

Going to the entrance, Ryker put down a young female Gnoll and a Hobgoblin. He dressed them both in simple clothes, and made sure their blueprints were passive. Then he started to muck around with the stored memories in the beast cores. Carefully, mind-numbingly slowly, Ryker lifted sections of memories from them and began overlaying them into the patterns.

He was after words. Sentences. Things that had been said.

The piece he was adding to their blueprints was a script.

A script each would read aloud when approached.

Each offered a quest and a promised reward. The reward he kept simple, and stated up front. He kept away from coinage, but stuck to things that adventurers could use to survive. That’d save them money.

And of course he made sure to include some simple gear to sell.

They were here to gain experience. The quest would reward them for what they were already doing.

For the Hobgoblin, that quest was to slay the Minotaur king, and reinstate the rightful ruler. A bonus for each civilian or citizen spared or saved.

Simple, yet effective. After this I’ll need to go through and add dialogue to some of those unarmed ones. Asking for other minor quests. Save my brother, help me get out, do you have water, can you spare a bandage, sort of thing.

Nodding to himself at the thought, he paused.

Then he added a second quest to the Hobgoblin: To slay the enemy Gnoll general and his aides.

Moving to the female Gnoll, he inverted the first quest: Destabilize the city by killing everyone you come across, and destroy as much of their fortifications as possible.

Ryker then put in a second quest for the Gnoll. To track down Hobgoblin scouts and spies and kill them in the war camp.

All I need to do there is to go back into the camp, and add a whole bunch of spies and scouts that are only triggered if they take this quest. That and modify the blueprints for the Gnolls to not attack if this quest is active.

That and add a bunch of side quests here, too.

Pausing, Ryker considered his additions so far.

It was interesting.

Very much so. It was something he’d never heard of a dungeon doing.

Though… what would be the rewards for doing something like this?

Need to think on that. For now, gold coins might be simple enough.

Giving his head a shake, Ryker checked how much space his dungeon was using.

“Eighty percent,” he murmured to himself.

The magic usage was also in the eightieth percentile. That no man’s land was going to cost him… but it had great potential.

Eventually, people would try to test themselves there. There were always thrill seekers.

Even a single death might be enough for this to be worthwhile if it has the right memories or skills.

Looking across his dungeon, Ryker felt like he was missing something though. Sure, he was building a story, but there was also the utility of the dungeon to consider.

People used it to train. To test themselves against monsters.

But with a dungeon, only one group could be there at a time.

How do I accommodate more? And possibly kill more?

And with the clarity of a lightning bolt. Ryker knew what he needed to add next.

Going back to the entry room, Ryker set a human woman’s blueprint down. Having grafted a script onto two monsters already, the third went much more quickly. Her quest was simple. Survive seven solo battles, or three group battles. The reward was healing potions, mana potions, herbs, and a few pieces of gear to sell.

Behind her, he built an inverted tower. It reached down into the depths.

On each floor, he built ten rooms for individuals to fight and five rooms for groups to fight in. In each room, he set up a pattern matching the woman at the entry, with a modified summoning spell. Depending on the answer the adventurer or party gave, a different creature would be summoned and battled.

In this way, he created a place where over sixty adventurers could fight, and die, at the same time.

Feeling quite proud of his design, Ryker activated both new areas.

The sound of grinding rock and exploding stone was deafening.

People screamed.

Breaking from his control spell, Ryker opened the alcove and stumbled out. Closing it behind him, he entered the inn’s common room.

“What was that?” he asked, looking around.

One of the mid-level guild minders wasn’t far off.

“Not sure. Sounded like the dungeon just exploded though,” the man said.

Huh…? Oh. Oh! Damn, that was me. I didn’t even think to wait for nightfall.

A woman darted in from the entrance of the dungeon.

“It’s changed! The dungeon changed! It has two new areas, and… and there’s people there… they were watching me. I’ve never seen a dungeon grow so fast before,” said the woman.

“What? Impossible!” the man shouted back at her.

“Come see for yourself!” claimed the woman.

“I will then!” said the man.

Ryker decided to play the part of the curious owner, and fell in behind the man.

Both the man and the woman stopped in front of the trio of quest givers. The Gnoll, the Hobgoblin, and the human all stared back.

Slowly, the man approached the Hobgoblin.

“Greetings, adventurer,” growled the female Hobgoblin.

The man jumped backwards, a blade appearing in his hands.

In his haste to get away, he got closer to the Gnoll woman.

“Ho there, adventurer,” she grumbled.

Squawking, the man rolled towards his companion, his blade swishing out to block an attack he was expecting.

None came.

Both the Gnoll and Hobgoblin woman stared at him unflinchingly.

“I…” started the man

The woman strode forward to the Hobgoblin and held up her hand.

“Hello,” said the adventurer without any emotion.

“I would ask you for a favor,” said the Hobgoblin. “Our fair city has fallen under the hand of a cruel and terrible tyrant—”

Ryker smirked and pretended to listen to his own script. All the while wondering how many adventurers would come to his dungeon.

With this. I should be able to take my revenge.

And live quite comfortably, too.

Perfect.

Chapter 7 - Repercussions -

Wynne was rather unhappy with him.

In fact, the word he’d use was livid.

Enraged?

Pissed?

A living embodiment of anger?

Ryker sighed and rolled his eyes.

“Okay, yeah, I get it. In the future, dungeon decisions should be discussed. Got it. It’s done though, yeah? I mean, it seems like everyone is super thrilled with it. Nothing’s wrong. If anything, people are happy,” Ryker said, trying not to be as callous as he knew he was.

“No! That’s not the issue. I mean, it is, but… no!” shouted the dungeon fairy. “You’re not listening. No one… has done anything like this. Dungeons aren’t meant to be… that. They’re supposed to be a place for them to grind up their ability levels, get loot, and practice. They don’t do what you did. They act as a place to train and die. Not a world within a world. And never developing this fast!”

“But those are boring. Anyone can make those. I mean, seriously. Every dungeon is that way. Go to one, been to them all. And I’m not going to sit here and slow roll this and do it one little bit at a time. We had the mana, so why not?” Ryker said offhandedly. “And once you’ve been there and cleared it, does it change? Not really. Usually they eventually just add more levels, right? Then you go do those and you’re done. Again.”

Wynne pressed her hands to her face and shouted into them inarticulately for a second before continuing.

“No! You’re not listening! That’s one of the reasons they do that! They want it to remain low profile. Too much attention isn’t good for a dungeon, and if they find out it’s actually sentient that’s another problem all together,” she said.

“Well good thing I’m not a dungeon. Those rules and concerns that bind it, don’t bind me. Remember? The core is little more than a paperweight,” Ryker said, frustrated.

“What you’ve done is admit to everyone that a dungeon understands,” Wynne said softly, her shoulders hunching.

“Huh?” Ryker asked eloquently.

“Your dungeon has creatures that talk. Promise rewards and tasks. This can only be true if the dungeon itself understands speech. If it understands speech and context beyond the simple messages that most people think are done by the Fairy of a dungeon. And you did this in such a way that you gave alternate viewpoints to the same situation with four quests that directly run against each other. That’s demonstrating a fairly high level of intelligence,” Wynne said into her hands. “Everyone is going to want to see the dungeon core that did all this. To study or steal it. Don’t you understand?”

Ryker shrugged his shoulders. It was starting to feel more like a bad habit he was developing.

“Okay? So I just stick a fake core into the exit area, put a pit in front of it, wall it off behind a dozen spells, and let people see it from there. It’s not like I can’t work around this. Not a dungeon, remember?” Ryker said pointedly.

“I… well… yes. I guess that’d work. But… what if they really go after it? They’ll realize it’s a fake,” Wynne said, lifting her face from her hands.

“I said the exit area. Remember? Rocks fall, everyone dies. I’ll just put up a sign that says lingering longer than ten seconds will invite the rocks to join their party. The End,” Ryker said. “Seriously though, it can’t be that bad. I’ve heard of some dungeons that do a couple unique things and no one ever really questioned it.”

“That’s because the few that did ended up getting taken over by a wizard or the guild. And once that happened it was over for them. Turned into a house or a mana farm.”

“Again… not a dungeon! Remember? It’s kinda irrelevant. Worst case scenario, like… absolute worst case, I get the core, stick it in my pack, and we leave. I don’t have to remain here. I chose this location.”

Wynne sighed and shook her head. She seemed rather distraught.

“I’ll help however I can as your partner, but please, in the future, run these kinds of things by me? You don’t have to listen, but I’d at least like a say in the matter,” Wynne pleaded.

“Alright. Yeah, sorry. Bad on my part. You’re not wrong there. I’ll do that in the future. But hey, you didn’t tell me how your invitation went. Did they agree? Manage to catch any?” Ryker asked, hoping to the gods she’d let him change the subject.

Wynne brightened considerably at his question. He had no doubt that she realized he was changing the subject.

“They did, actually. Several plan on coming over tonight after the adventurers clear out. I’ll capture them then,” Wynne said with a negligent flick of her left hand.

“Oh? Any plans for them? Right now we have three wings to the dungeon. I’m not quite sure what they could do or offer, but it might be nice having one over each area? You’d get to play lord overseer over them of course. Lady overseer? Whatever.”

Wynne bobbed her head at that and looked like she was deep in thought. “I’m not sure.”

“Well, you do that. I’m curious as to what the guild people are saying. With those changes last night, and the amount of energy their clear teams are putting in, the reach of the dungeon is significantly further. I can actually see everyone in the inn, and partway down the road.”

“Be careful there, if you put too much effort into what you can see, they’ll realize it. Try to keep it at a passive level?” Wynne asked.

“Yeah, I can do that. It’s not as if I can’t just walk over anyways. Not a dungeon, remember?”

Getting up, Ryker adjusted his clothes quickly. He’d been losing a bit of weight lately. All this running around was doing wonders for him. He was actually getting fairly close to his weight when he used to be in the guild.

Effortlessly, he dismissed the anti-scrying ward, and left his office.

Almost running down Adele in the process.

She had been standing right outside of the office with her hand on the doorknob.

“Hello there,” Ryker said as neutrally as possible.

Was she trying to spy or was she—

“Ah, good. I was worried I was going to have to start pounding on the door. Do you realize there are times where people knock and you just don’t answer? Anyways. Listen well, farmer. The temples have all sent representatives to negotiate for the rights to start a gathering here. And proselytize of course. You’re going to need to figure out which of the faiths you allow here,” she said. “But that’s all your problem, and I don’t really care. I imagine Claire is probably about to give them a tour of the surrounding lands and possible sites. I’m betting they’re in the stables.”

Adele harrumphed and then turned on her heel.

“I’m really just telling you so my dear ‘family member’ doesn’t take the opportunity for herself. As for the queen… the only thing our royal cousin will want is for you to at least have one temple. More for the safety of the citizens than anything. The Royal Guard will hold their own services,” she finished.

Waving her hand at him, she left. “I’ll be out riding if you need me. And don’t bother me unless you really do need me.”

Ryker watched her go. It wasn’t even sunrise yet and she was planning to go out riding?

She and Claire really have it in for each other, don’t they? Or is the envoy position here that important?

Sitting there grumpily, Ryker waited in the common room. Some of the people Edwin had hired on were employees who would work here in the inn. As soon as they showed up for their shifts, Ryker would be leaving it in their capable hands.

He now had several chores to do today. Religion, money, and prostitution.

The irony isn’t lost on me. I simply just don’t care anymore.

***

Sure enough, Ryker found all the emissaries of the temples in the stables, getting ready to mount up, with Claire at the head.

Making sure that Claire saw him, and was aware of what was going on, he subtly motioned with his hand to his farmhouse, then he had left. There would be no room for her to misunderstand anything, or to assume anything.

Of course he wasn’t sure she would have done something anyways.

Adele might be playing off my fears in the same way Claire is using my attraction to her.

Ryker drew a wrist across his brow and leaned over his hoe. Stopping by his home, he changed into his farming clothes. He’d hated farming at first. Despised it, even. Now though, he found it fulfilling.

It gave him an accomplished feeling.

He didn’t run a big farm, but he did run a successful one. One that he had had to carve out with his own hands.

On a damn hill.

That he swore was mostly rock.

“Master Ryker, if I might introduce you to some guests?” Claire called out.

Following the sound of her voice, he found Claire and the religious heads all standing at one of the stone fences.

Blowing out a breath, Ryker mopped at his face with his hands and then brushed them on his work pants. Walking over, he slung his hoe over his left shoulder. Drawing up close to them, he gave them a polite bow of his head.

“I’d offer to shake your hands, but I’m afraid you’d come away with enough dirt to start your own farm,” Ryker said.

The group of nine of the “most holy” had various reactions to what he said. Three of them put their hands behind their backs at that. Two actually lifted their hands and held them out to Ryker. One middle aged woman hopped the fence and gave him a hug while laughing.

“If a priestess of the harvest couldn’t greet a farmer, I think I’d need to leave the priesthood,” she said, releasing him.

Ryker couldn’t help but grin at that, and at her action.

Moving to the fence, he made it a point to shake the hands of the two who had immediately held out their hands.

“As you know, I’m Ryker,” he said, eying the nine of them. “I’ll make this quick and easy. I will hold true to my loyalty of the Queendom of Dale. Beyond that, I’d like to have a neutral city when it comes to religion.”

Several of the priests seemed taken aback at that. Ryker knew for a fact that quite a few had been killed in the behind the scenes religious war that was ongoing between the light and dark gods and goddesses.

“I’ll not prevent anyone from worshiping whoever they worship here. But I’ll be limiting who is allowed a temple, and to preach. Please forgive me, this isn’t a slight on your churches, or your beliefs, but merely a wish for neutrality,” Ryker said. “I’ll make it easy for you all. If your god or goddess is currently involved in the civil war that’s torn the Empire to shreds, you’ll not receive permission to erect a temple.”

“So…” said the most holy of the church of light. “You’ll not allow either side a temple, but you’ll not prevent worship in a home.”

“That’s right. I’ll not stop anyone from having their beliefs. If I find someone trying to aggressively convert people though, I’ll engage the Royal Guards and have everyone associated with those people sent off to the capital for Her Majesty’s mercy,” Ryker said.

The man frowned and looked annoyed. Bowing his head incrementally to Ryker, he left. Following behind him were five more.

Claire sent a worried look his way but said nothing. Technically, she had no say in this. This had nothing to do with Her Majesty’s interest.

After the six left, there were three who remained. The priestess who hugged him was there, as were two who had shaken his hand.

“Please name yourself, and then who your benefactor is. After that, we’ll discuss temple placement,” Ryker said.

The woman next to him smiled at him. “I’m called May, and I serve Damia, Lady of Nature and Harvests.”

That’s fine. If anything, that’s a good one to have here. She’s neutral. Truly neutral.

Ryker said nothing, and instead looked to the two men at the fence.

“Name’s Chance,” said the older of the two men. He was clearly in his late forties but had the demeanor of an ex-adventurer. “I serve Harrison, the Lord of Trials.”

And sometimes luck. Appropriate that he’ll remain here then, given what I’m building.

The last man was younger, short, and on the smaller side of the spectrum.

“I’m Fin, and I serve she who is Mercy and Grace, Tali.”

Also good. This ended up a lot better than I thought it would. That’s always the problem when you have as many pantheons as countries though.

Ryker held out his left hand. “I welcome you. As for your temples, forgive me but I’m no planner. I’ll put you in touch with the right people, but that’s about the extent of my involvement. I’ll make that connection tonight. For now though, I’m afraid there isn’t much I can do. The majority of everyone who’s been hired on are working on building their homes or businesses. We hired a large number of carpenters to work as building managers and direct the construction.”

The city was going up rapidly. The majority of its inhabitants were living in tents right now. He wasn’t sure what these intrepid holy men and women had brought with them, but he sure hoped tents were on the list.

“As for your stay, the inn is full. Every room has a party in it. We’re already in the process of expanding the inn to accommodate four times as many people, but that’s some time off.”

All three emissaries accepted that without a negative look amongst them.

“I have no problems sleeping amongst nature. It’ll be like a camping trip, and since the Royal Guard is on hand, I venture to say this might be the safest camping trip I’ve been on in a long time,” said May. “I’ll not take more of your time, and I look forward to meeting your planner later.”

May hopped the fence lightly, and started back down the hill. Chance and Fin fell in behind her.

And apparently she leads that trio.

Claire waited a whole two seconds before giving him a pouty frown.

“I don’t think it was wise to discount the others,” she said.

“You know what, you might be right. But I’m not one for politics. And that would have been a real barrel full of bullshit if I let them all remain. Or only some of them, but not others. By removing them all, I effectively end the problem before it begins,” Ryker said.

“I realize that you don’t like politics, but sometimes it’s necessary to better our own position,” Claire said with a touch of heat in her voice.

“Maybe. Maybe not. Doesn’t matter. I’ve made my choice and they can fuck off. Now, I need to get back to my carrots. They don’t tend themselves you know,” Ryker said. Not giving her a chance to reply, he trudged off back to the row he was working on.

And with that, maybe she’ll realize how much she pissed me off with her earlier shenanigans.

Grunting, Ryker brought the hoe down into the dirt, and set to work on his farm.

***

Sitting in the secret alcove in his office, Ryker stared at the Minotaur in the corner.

She was a recent addition. He’d put her there to watch over him and make sure he wasn’t attacked while he was surfing his dungeon.

“I know I made you as a random construct, but I think the settings for your boobs got maximized,” Ryker said to no one.

Looking at her armored chest, he felt strange about the enormity of them. He knew Minotaurs were big creatures, but this seemed big even for them. Then again, for all he knew, she was petite for her race. It wasn’t like he made it a hobby to find and hit on Minotaur women.

Black hair, pale blue eyes, a distinctly animal-like face, long furry ears, and black horns were all normal enough At least as far as he thought Minotaurs went.

Standing up he walked over and stared up into her blank face.

“Kinda… cute, like… a puppy?” he asked. Reaching up he touched the fur on her face. “Huh… alright. Kinda weird.”

Shrugging his shoulders, Ryker sat down in his chair, and called up a magical image of the dungeon on the table in front of him.

Ryker needed to do a cursory inspection of his dungeon.

Nothing was out of the ordinary, but he found it enjoyable to go through it and make small changes.

A tweak here, a change there.

Modifying a blueprint for a Hob to be a bit more aggressive, or less. Truth be told he was considering how to set it up so the blueprints would randomly produce anything in a set range.

A blueprint that generates blueprints.

Killing the thought with a shrug, he gave up on it for now. It was a problem to tackle in the future.

Near the herb room, where the actual dungeon core lay, Ryker felt a presence he didn’t know. Or at least didn’t recognize.

There were three of them.

Similar to Wynne, but not her.

Are these her little friends?

Curious about the situation, Ryker let his awareness float closer. He knew they wouldn’t be able to detect him, but he still kept his distance.

“—ally is blank. What’d you do?” asked one of them.

“Only you could manage to break a dungeon core. You’re a poor excuse for a dungeon fairy,” said a second.

“Come on, it’s not that bad. Is it?” asked Wynne.

Oh you charming little actress you.

Ryker carefully, and as quietly as he could, began constructing a shield around the herb garden. At the same time, he began laying the groundwork to nullify all teleportations in the same area.

Wynne had said she could handle it, but he wasn’t one to let something go wrong due to a lack of proper planning.

“Were you not listening? It’s blank! There’s nothing there,” said the first voice again.

“Now, now. Let’s be civil. She asked us here to assist, not berate her. Even if she is a failure,” said a third voice.

Heh. Yeah, not going to feel bad about turning those three into dungeon slaves in the least.

The spell was going up quickly, both aspects of it.

“I need your help. Okay? I need it. If you don’t mind, could you three take a peek into it? I’d be ever so appreciative of it,” Wynne said earnestly.

“Oh, fine,” said the second voice.

Ryker got close enough that he could actually see the four of them all gathered around the dungeon core.

“We’ll see what we can. No promises, and you owe us a portion of your mana allowance for the next three months if we manage to fix this,” said the third. “Not like it’ll be much anyways. This dungeon is overgrown for its age. It’s probably tapped out.”

I’ll show you overgrown, you miserable little cunt.

Waiting, Ryker could barely keep himself in check. He wanted to let loose the spell and seal them in.

But no, this was Wynne’s play.

Reaching out along their bond, he gave her the tiniest nudge. Enclosing the smallest bit of emotion, that of anticipation, he hoped she’d get the idea.

What he got back was a sense of victory. Smug victory.

Ryker didn’t know how to interpret that, so he waited instead.

“What’s… what’s this? This core isn’t broken at all!” shouted the first.

“What are you doing?” asked the second.

“What am I doing? I’m binding you. Binding you and sealing you to do the bidding of myself and my partner,” Wynne said.

Taking that as his cue, Ryker activated the spell.

A shield locking everything inside came into existence, at the same time that an anti-teleportation matrix formed.

“I can’t leave!” screamed the third.

“My spells don’t work!” shouted the first.

Wynne started laughing hysterically. The sound was chilling.

Or so Ryker imagined. To him it sounded like everything he wanted his own laugh to be when he got his revenge.

Seconds passed, and Ryker felt the change.

The bond he had created with Wynne shifted, and three dungeon fairies were crammed into a lower tier beneath himself and Wynne. All of their energy was being fed upwards to the dungeon and Wynne. Layer upon layer of binding magic was looping around those three Fairies.

Wynne wasn’t taking chances, and coiled them up in it till they were drowning in the magical contract.

“There,” said his partner. Clapping her hands together, she washed them against each other, as if being done with the situation. “Now you three are my personal dungeon fairies. You’ll each receive some responsibilities to handle for now. I haven’t decided what to do with you yet. Should you fail, I’ll put you into a beast core and sell you to an adventurer as a skill.”

Vicious. And a good idea. Can I make copies of the filled beast cores now that I have blueprints for them? Can I sell them as skill crystals?

Dismissing the magic, Ryker floated off back to his dungeon.

He wanted to tweak the dialogue for the minotaur a bit more. Especially on asking him for a quest.

Still doesn’t feel right. Almost though.

Chapter 8 - Custom Equipment -

Wynne had been right of course. Even if he didn’t want to ever say that aloud.

The dustup from the dungeon that didn’t act like a dungeon was delayed. But only by the time it took for a letter to travel from the dungeon to Warrenton.

Expensive teleportation portals began opening up in front of the inn within days of that.

Daily portals.

From all over the continent.

The Royal Guard had descended upon those travelers immediately, fearing it was an invasion. That it was the Dark Lord of the North himself come to call on them.

Each and every portal that opened up was greeted by the Royal Guards and immediately investigated.

Adele told him privately that one of their number had left to request additional forces. She didn’t understand it, but the commotion the guild was causing had all the guards on edge.

Hordes of guild members came in non-stop from everywhere, as well as church leaders and government officials. They all began spilling out of each and every portal.

On top of that, it seemed as if a flood of civilians were coming through as well. Apparently someone had gotten enterprising about it and was selling tickets for the portals. Ryker imagined it was done to offset the costs of the spell’s requirements, no small number of which were precious stones infused with magic.

In the same day it started, Ryker was inundated with requests for rental properties and permission to build. Everyone had taken to calling the city “Dungeon” and no effort would change that name it seemed, on top of everything else.

By some grace of the heavens, Edwin had hired a handful of accountants and engineers a short while previous.

A week after the first portal opened, the city of Dungeon had exploded in scope and population. There was no shortage of work either, anyone who showed up got a job within the day. Either working to build the city, or working in whatever fashion they could hire on to.

Seven inns were now operating, and three more were on the way. Two banks had miraculously popped up, bringing their number to three in total. Though the original bank which had taken a chance on Dungeon was given precedence by virtue of Ryker banking with them.

Stores, alchemists, and temples all were springing up as if they were weeds. There were, of course, an untold number of bars, brothels, and other houses of ill repute.

Money flowed and washed through Dungeon as if it were a tidal wave.

Ryker, of course, was raking it in.

From his inn, to the entry fee, to his stores at the front and back of the dungeon, money flowed into his account.

The items he constructed in the dungeon cost him nothing, so his prices were very low. Much lower than any other store could actually afford to beat, let alone match.

His purchase prices were average to fair though, which was where the other stores made their money.

For his part, Ryker left the dungeon alone. He wanted to make changes, to modify some things, add more dialogue, or even more quests.

But he couldn’t.

Wynne was right in that no small number of people attempted to see the dungeon core.

Ryker had even been forced to exterminate an entire group of people that had been attempting to build a ramp across the gap to get closer to the core.

Word had spread after that, and everyone now followed the rules.

Though now there was an ever-increasing number of high level adventurers burning through Hobtown to see the core.

It had been four weeks since Ryker had made the changes.

“That makes twelve,” Wynne said smugly.

Turning his attention to whatever it was Wynne was watching, he felt a sense of jealousy.

She’s already captured twelve of her kind. And I haven’t even killed one of my tormentors.

Rob had been suspiciously absent for the last week. Those running the newbies through the dungeons were experienced but unknown to Ryker.

He really was only after about twenty people. Twenty people he could name that were there and part of his mockery.

That he could put a face to.

Refocusing his mind before he lost his composure, Ryker watched as the twelfth fairy dealt with the contract Wynne forced her into.

“If they manage to bring two others back in and they’re captured, I lessen the cost of the contract on them,” Wynne explained in answer to a question he hadn’t asked. “So they’re all quite eager to bring in someone else to take their place.”

“Ah. What’d you end up making them do?” he asked her.

“They all have small sections of the dungeon they control. Repair it, keep it working, watch for anything out of the ordinary. Think of them as a set of eyes and ears in your service,” Wynne said smugly. “If everyone succeeds, we’ll be at eighteen before the week is out.”

“How many fairies were in your… village? City? Town?”

“A few hundred. Even if they realize what’s going on, they can’t do much. The moment they enter the dungeon to investigate, they’re mine,” Wynne said. Her tone was rather chilling despite the simplicity of her words. “Ah, I feel so… fulfilled.”

Spiking the bitter pill of jealousy down into the mental quagmire that was his thoughts, Ryker broke his connection to the dungeon.

“I’m sorry. Maybe we can do som—”

Wynne’s voice was cut off by a pounding on his office door.

Ryker sighed. He opened his eyes and got up out of his chair. Unless it was truly important, he didn’t hide in his alcove anymore. The possibility of someone realizing he went in but wasn’t inside was a concern.

Not to mention the Minotaur staring him down constantly had grown a touch unnerving.

“Coming,” Ryker said.

Opening the door he found himself face to face with the Paladin who had carried him out of the dungeon years ago.

Dark brown hair was tied up short behind her head. Her face was as stoic as he remembered.

She’d never be what anyone would call pretty, but you could probably call her handsome. Especially with those dark green eyes and if she ever cracked a smile.

Fat fucking chance there.

“You, I remember you,” she said, her head tilting to one side. “You had very destructive spells and perfect control.”

“Yeah. I remember you too, Robyn. Hard to forget you carrying me out of the dungeon as if I were an invalid,” Ryker said without any heat to it.

She hadn’t done anything to him and didn’t deserve his scorn.

So she got none of it.

“You fell. You were my companion. It was the right thing to do,” she said seriously.

Then she gave him a smile, and he regretted thinking that no one could ever call her pretty.

“I’m glad that you are well. I heard that the guild was unkind to you after we reported back in. It is good to see that you’ve done well for yourself. I assume you’re the owner of the dungeon?” she asked, her gauntleted fists flexing.

In fact, now that he looked at her, and up at her since she was a few inches taller, he found that she was outfitted in her battle gear.

Even her helmet was tucked up under her armpit.

“That I am. Are you looking to go in? And by yourself?” he asked carefully.

“Indeed, though not by myself. I hear tell that the dungeon is different. That, in fact, many of the creatures within behave as if they weren’t mindless monster bound to combat. I’ve brought with me a band of acolytes to the church of light. I’d like to take them down below to give them a taste of adventuring, as well as to see what lies in wait for us down there,” she said, the smile slowly vanishing.

“Uh huh,” Ryker said, unimpressed. “Since I owe you, you and your group can enter without the surcharge. It’s so late in the evening I think it’s clear. Check with the front desk. Stay as long as you like in there. No one comes at night typically. And if they do, they’re normally in the dueling squares. Just… just be careful. It’s a dungeon, and will gladly kill you if you let it. I’d rather you not die down there.”

“Ha. I shall be wary. And careful as well. We’ll depart immediately,” she said. Turning, she left him standing there, watching her leave.

Scratching at his chest, Ryker considered what to do for a moment. He’d outlawed the church of light from coming here. From preaching. Where did that leave him with Paladins who were simply embodiments of their faith.

Whatever.

Ryker closed the door to his office behind him, locked it, and went back inside.

“And who was that? You felt different,” Wynne said, popping back into existence. “I thought you were leaving.”

“I was. Now I’m not,” he said, sitting down in his chair.

“What? Why? There’s no one but newbies in the dungeon right now,” Wynne said.

“Shut up,” Ryker said caustically. He attuned his spell and senses to zoom onto Robyn immediately.

The distance of the dungeon’s control had grown significantly. It covered a vast part of the area around it. It already enveloped everyone on the hill, around it, and out to the road.

Though at this time, Robyn and her team were standing in the entry alcove. Once people had discovered the trial by combat rooms they’d become more popular than the regular dungeon.

They could pick and choose what they wanted to fight, gain experience, and all at very little risk.

That of course meant the rewards were few and far between, but Ryker figured most of the people in there were testing themselves more than trying to get rich.

“Who’s that?” Wynne asked, her own presence hovering near his as he watched Robyn.

“It’s the Paladin who carried me out from the dungeon,” Ryker said, giving up. There was no way Wynne would give up on something once she was curious. If he didn’t want her to know, he’d have been better off leaving her to her own devices and ignoring Robyn.

The Paladin and her group made short work of the entry area and outskirts. They entered the city, set up a base camp in a building, and set to work at clearing the area.

Robyn led them and bled for them, giving them a chance to experience a dungeon with little to no danger.

Every inch a Paladin.

“She’s rather strong. I’ll try to keep an eye on her in the future. We should make sure she survives the dungeon for her kindness,” Wynne said.

Ryker wasn’t going to disagree with her, but he didn’t have it in him to verbally agree.

“It’s okay, I understand,” Wynne said. Ryker felt her small hand rest on his brow. “You’re not one who shares. I get it. I can feel you though. You don’t have to talk.”

He was about to respond when he felt something creeping up to the edge of the dungeon’s senses.

Multiple somethings.

“What are those?” Ryker asked.

“They feel like humans but… they’re heavily magicked. To the point that they’re invisible even to the vision of the gods,” Wynne said. “We can see them because a dungeon… well, a dungeon technically isn’t a place the gods can visit. They can influence it through prayer or spells through their people. But that’s it.”

“So, a dungeon is a god unto themselves,” Ryker said. He watched as the group of cloaked humans moved closer and closer to the dungeon. As they got further from the edge of the boundary, he could feel them more and more clearly as well.

“Actually, yes. Many dungeons end up bringing in monsters or creatures who can generate faith. Most don’t use summoned monsters in the way you are,” Wynne said. “Given enough time a dungeon can start utilizing religious powers.”

Considering they’d be worshiping a dead dungeon core, that doesn’t really work for me.

The humans flew through the inn, and Ryker didn’t hear the door open, anyone passing by, or a single noise that would have alerted him. They entered the dungeon and paused.

Now that they were in the dungeon itself, he knew they were humans. Knew they were all worshipers of the dark church and its allies.

Knew they were here to attack Robyn.

“What am I allowed to do here? They’re entering the dungeon when they’re not supposed to. Does that free me to act however I wish?” Ryker asked.

Wynne made a humming noise, probably lost in thinking on his question.

The dark church members finished whatever it was they were doing, and dashed into the dungeon wing Robyn was in.

“Technically, nothing. A dungeon wouldn’t care one way or the other, so long as they all died.”

“What would happen if I killed them outright? Is there some type of divinity or something? So far I’ve followed what you’ve said so far because it made sense. What prevents me from just squishing these trespassers?”

“Nothing, but their god would know what happened to them when their soul returns. Anything too direct and obvious would create problems. You’d have to fear repercussions from their dark pantheon, though, and you already banned them from the city,” Wynne said.

That doesn’t mean I want to take a shit on their gods’ dinner plate.

Ryker grit his teeth as the dark church hit squad sprinted into the city.

“But if they engaged the dungeon and lost, there’d be nothing that could be done. In fact, it might even be viewed as normal, or an accident. An act of nature? Like a lightning strike?” Ryker asked. He was hoping to clarify a point.

“Well, yes. Though dungeons don’t intervene directly when adventurers are present.”

“Why?” Ryker asked.

“Ah, part of those unwritten rules we were discussing previously.”

“That’s all I needed to know. Get me your Fairies,” Ryker said, opening his eyes. He held onto the control spells but pushed them to the far corner of his mind.

Wynne vanished in the blink of an eye, and came back a second later.

Nine dungeon fairies appeared in the air all around him. They all looked eerily similar, and he wasn’t sure he could distinguish them from the one another.

“Master,” they said out of sync.

“No, we practiced this. You should all say it at the same time. Remember? Appear, pause, speak, curtsy,” Wynne said, clapping her hands.

The Fairies had various looks of murder on their faces, but none said anything against Wynne

As one, they clasped their hands together in front of themselves. “Master,” they said in unison, then curtsied deeply to him.

“Yeah, whatever, play time later. I need five of you. Who’s got combat experience or spell-work? Hands up,” he said.

Six lifted their hands, then a seventh after a moment.

“Good,” Ryker said. “You, you, you, you, and you. Get into the dungeon and create an avatar for yourself. Use whatever race you like, use the memory cores. I really don’t care what you do, but I need one heavy melee fighter, an assassin, a mid-range enhancer, an area of effect destruction caster, and a priest type. Get to work and meet me at the entrance to the first wing in the hidden alcove. The rest of you report back to Wynne.”

“Ryker, what are you doing?” Wynne asked, fluttering up to him. She looked nervous, but also as curious as ever.

“I’m going to create an avatar for myself, go in there, and wreck them. All I have to do is trick them into attacking me. Then I can go full bore on them. That doesn’t break any rules, right?” Ryker asked, popping open the hidden room to his office.

“Well, yes, that would be legitimate. But… what happens if your avatar dies in there? Does it kill you, too? Your soul will be riding in it. The spells you’ve been using are only possible because you’re forcefully projecting yourself in there,” Wynne said, slipping into the room behind him.

“Dunno. Suppose we’ll find out. I’ll just be careful. I’ll not be letting a bunch of flunkies disobey me, though. I told them this wouldn’t be a place for them to fight their war. I’ll make sure they understand that this isn’t acceptable,” Ryker growled from between his teeth.

Wynne sighed dramatically and plopped down on the ground next to him. “You’re such a stubborn man at times. If this was any other woman you wouldn’t care. You can at least be honest with me. Or at least, try not to lie to yourself,” Wynne grumbled.

Ryker tuned her out as best he could. He didn’t really want the sermon or the lecture right now. What he really wanted was to be in the dungeon killing these fools who dared disregard his laws.

Immediately he dove into the memory cores he’d been collecting.

His avatar would be a representation of his wrath. His anger. One to fight whatever came into his dungeon.

A spell-casting warrior class. One that could keep itself healthy and on the front lines, even as it cast spells. That could take a hit, dish it back out, and counter spells.

He sifted through each core as quickly as he could, siphoning spells and abilities that met the goal he had in mind.

Most spells had limitations or restrictions for equipment. Even worship of certain gods or beliefs. That suited him just fine since he planned on being a martial artist at the base level. With that as the foundation, no equipment would be needed.

And since it was his dungeon, all those other silly requirements would be irrelevant to him. He was his own magical source.

Ten minutes later and his avatar, a human that stood six feet tall, weighing something close to two hundred pounds and all muscle, was standing in the alcove.

Ryker had kept the avatar clean shaven with no hair except his eyebrows. It was strange to look at. It vaguely resembled a shaved headed version of himself.

No matter how much he tried though, he couldn’t change the face.

Chalking it up to the fact that he was using his soul as an interface, he stuck a mask over his face and called it good enough.

Diving into his avatar, he felt disoriented.

Disjointed.

As quickly as it happened, though, everything was fine again.

Ryker flexed and shifted his weight around. Everything felt good. Too good. Spells came to his mind easily, crackled along his fingers, and begged to be used. To be released.

Smashing his meaty palms together, he activated every passive spell, ability, or trait he had crammed into the avatar.

Glancing over his shoulder, and seeing perfectly in the dark thanks to a trait he found buried in a rogue class, he found five women of various races and classes staring back at him.

“Ready?” he asked in a deep voice.

Several nodded their heads, two simply said yes.

“Good. Our goal is to goad them into a fight, then exterminate them. Our cover story is we’re a special unit sent to investigate the city on behalf of a nearby human kingdom. Stick to it, it matters,” Ryker said. “Let’s go.”

With a wave of his hand, the wall shimmered and vanished.

Ryker led his strike team out swiftly.

Chapter 9 - Dungeon Strike -

The Fairies kept up with him as he jogged toward the spot he knew the dark church was gathering. As an avatar, and amped up with enough magical power to drown a city in, he simply knew everything that was going on in his dungeon.

A light skinned Elven woman with short white hair and green eyes dressed in chainmail eased up in front of him. She held a wide shield in her left hand and a straight broadsword in her right.

On his right a human woman in leathers and carrying short swords shadowed him. Her eyes were black as pools of midnight and so was her hair.

Ryker could feel the dark church assassins as they fanned out around the building Robyn and her people were in.

“Try to wait until they attack if you can. It’ll make it far more believable, and they’re less likely to hesitate attacking you,” said Wynne in his head.

Snorting in mild irritation, Ryker shook out his hands as they closed in on his would-be foes.

They weren’t much further ahead now. In fact, they’d be in front of them on the next turn.

She’s not wrong, though, we probably need to make this as valid as possible. The less we have to worry about the dark pantheon taking a bite out of us the better.

“Slow it up, Elfy, take it at a walk. We’re going to go around the whole thing, and come out the mouth of that alley they’re practically standing on. Remember the cover story, and let’s make this happen,” Ryker said. The Elf warrior gave him a strange look then looked ahead again.

Everyone slowed down to a walk, and passed through the street into a side alley.

The enhancer, whoever she was, started casting. Ryker’s skin hardened, his healing rate increased, and his movements felt faster.

“Hold,” Ryker said softly before they left the alley. As much as he hated the idea, Wynne really was right. If they waited for the church to attack, it’d be far better. They’d likely attack his group thinking they were reinforcements, rather than dungeon creatures.

And this’ll all be fine, so long as Robyn actually survives the first pass.

Crushing that thought as if it were a wild and silly thing, Ryker waited.

The assassins seemed happy to wait right there as well, hoping that Robyn would be coming out to get another patrol or monster and pull it back to her team.

Ryker wondered if they’d attack on the way out, or the way in.

If it was him, he’d attack her on the way back in. Let the monsters engage her and simply join them.

One moment everyone was waiting, and then it was utter chaos around the bend. Screaming, shouts, and the sounds of weapons and armor.

“Go!” Ryker hissed.

Miss Elven Fairy in front of him stepped out. She rounded the corner and entered the street proper with her shield up. She made no aggressive moves, but it was clear she was going to head towards the scrum.

No sooner had she taken several steps than an arrow crashed into her. It smashed into the steel reinforced shield.

And there we go. That’s all we need to justify this.

“Death!” Ryker screamed, activating his bloodlust war cry. He saw the physical ability rapidly construct itself. The spell weaving itself together into the shape it would take.

A red tinge overtook the edges of his vision. His heartbeat pounded in his ears, the rest of the world became a dim riot of sound. Before his cry could fade, Ryker was around the corner and leaping at a man in a black robe.

It was a leaping attack that was a class ability, one that relied on the momentum of the dash. He felt the energy of the blow in his arm as he sailed towards the man.

Then it was all released in a single blow, his hand exploding with the might and force of the body he’d created.

No sooner had his fist crashed into the man’s hood-covered head than Ryker was crouching down with the leftover momentum of his jump.

Ryker’s rear leg flashed out in a sweep and he spun around once, upending the dark mage onto his back on the ground.

Moving forward atop the fallen man, Ryker took a good hold of the man’s head with both hands and cracked his knee into the side of it. There was a wet crunch and his arms came up in front of himself in a position that signaled the man had brain damage. And that it was time for Ryker to move on to the next target.

Placing his hands on the ground he rolled forward and activated a Wind Blast spell. He modified the spell down into two circles of air constructed in a way that would release a violent blast of air a short distance. It launched him upwards and forward. Ryker did a front flip and used the speed to his advantage. His right leg extended and his heel came whistling down onto the armored head of a fighter.

This wasn’t something Ryker could have done if he hadn’t made this avatar from the very ground up. The force and speed of the blow probably would have caused his knee to fail and buckle.

The helmet didn’t break or fail, but the man’s head seemed pressed into his shoulders unnaturally.

Ryker let himself fall backward in a controlled manner, coming to his feet next to the woman who was probably his enhancer.

With a quick glance he found she was a Hobgoblin. A Hob that looked as if she were only a beer away from being a rather cute Human. It really only showed in her cheekbones and nose that she wasn’t human.

Curly brown hair, with a lack of fur anywhere else on her, only lent itself to his verdict of her being a beer away from being more than just bedable.

Someone got creative, didn’t they. She really pushed her chest size into a whole different dimension. Holy crap.

Ryker had a hard time pulling his eyes away from her impressive bust and wide hips. She had a wicked hourglass figure.

Her black eyes caught his, even with where he was staring, and she flicked her hand out at him. A rapid burst of energy filled him, breaking his thoughts. Ryker charged back into the brawl a moment later.

Three of the dark church assassins were down, and one of Robyn’s group as well.

Robyn herself was now watching from the sidelines.

Ryker’s strike team had soaked up the focus of the other group entirely now.

The Elven warrior let out a shrieking howl and pinged her shield off the foe she was facing. The strike was true and the crunch of bone was audible to everyone as his arm bent backward.

Ryker’s Human assassin slipped in between the two of them and whisked her short swords into the man’s guts, then back out. She danced away as nimble as could be, the Elf trudging forward to engage the dark priest who had been attempting to heal at the back.

“In the name of—”

His words cut off abruptly as a ball of fire slammed into his head. He screamed piteously as he wiped his hands over his head repeatedly, as if trying to wipe the fire off of his skin.

At that moment the Fairy Elf caught up to him and skewered him through the chest. The man stopped screaming and now gurgled, his hands hovering between his chest and head, his wrists resting on the blade.

She pulled her blade free, and then ran him through again. Then again. And again.

Finally, the man crumpled to his knees and fell to his side.

Everyone in Ryker’s group turned to look at Robyn and her charges. They were all fresh-faced youths. Their eyes were bright with fear and revulsion. Only one of them was on the ground, but they had the appearance of only being wounded.

Robyn held her sword out in front of herself, standing between the two groups. Ryker could see her eyes in her helmet, moving back and forth amongst his group.

“We’re only here to explore the dungeon,” she said finally. “We want no trouble.”

Ryker stepped forward, taking this as his chance to help this charade along.

“Dungeon? This is no dungeon. Don’t you know this city is under siege?” Ryker said, gesturing at the buildings all around them.

Robyn froze, her eyes stuck on Ryker. Her sword tip dipped an inch.

“You’re not adventurers,” she said.

“No. Are you here on kingdom business as well? We were told another team was sent out but hadn’t reported in. Would that be you?” Ryker asked.

“Yes… yes, it is. We were waylaid and had to seek shelter. When we regrouped we couldn’t get back out,” she lied. And lied very well, he thought.

“Ah, yes. When the siege settled in, everything was closed up. I believe the way is open now if you wish to seek to escape the city. We must continue our survey, but we should remain and clean up these corpses,” Ryker said

“Yes. We’ll be going then and report in for you,” Robyn said, sheathing her sword. She didn’t turn away from Ryker though. Her hand gestured to her charges and motioned them back towards the entrance.

Ah, she can technically leave through there. It’s not like it’s sealed.

Soon enough, Robyn and her people were gone, leaving nothing behind but the dead.

“Well done. I’ll take care of the bodies,” Wynne whispered in his mind.

“No. Take all the loot off them, but hang the bodies up at the entrance to the dungeon. Upside down. Put a sign up that reads that the dungeon will not tolerate those who violate the rules. One party at a time. Any further transgressions will receive penalties. Not those words but whatever you feel is best,” Ryker said.

“Everyone, save your blueprints for later. In fact, put them in the alcove. We might need these again,” Ryker said, and then did exactly as he’d instructed them to do. As soon as he laid down the blueprint for his avatar, he shifted the entire alcove back by twenty feet and turned it into a room.

One he could use to plan or speak privately from within the dungeon itself. An office away from his office, so to speak.

Then he abandoned his avatar, and settled back into his body. The trek back to his farm was quiet, and uneventful.

Tomorrow was likely to be a firestorm of a day with what had happened.

It’s not every day you hang corpses at the front of a dungeon who just happen to be part of the dark church.

Oh… I wonder what their memory cores are like. Every new core is the new possibility of quests and characters.

That and abilities and skills.

Ryker was suddenly much more excited about how the day went.

***

Sitting at a table in his inn, which was practically a hotel with a bar at this point, Ryker listened to the comings and goings of bar room gossip.

It’d been two days since he’d massacred the dark church troops. The first day had been a day of people trying to figure out what happened and who they were. The second day was when the dark church came to collect their bodies. In doing so, the identities of the dead were confirmed. There was also an apology given to the city of Dungeon, and the dungeon itself, for the actions of the church.

As the city leader, Ryker of course accepted it with a smile and an apology of his own.

The dungeon, however, said nothing to this apology. Ryker wasn’t about to do anything more that might firm up their beliefs.

Their suspicions.

Those beliefs and suspicions were that this dungeon, his dungeon, was alive.

Every person in Dungeon suspected that the dungeon was a living thing. That it was alive and intelligent. Much as Wynne had predicted, this was almost entirely due to Ryker’s penchant for wanting to make the dungeon truly different.

Unique.

Ryker had taken to sitting quietly at a table or the bar. Playing the part of a day laborer, and watching.

Listening.

Most people didn’t know who he was since most of his affairs were handled by others.

It gave him a measure of anonymity.

Eying a group of adventurers, he wondered which wing they’d be going in. Amongst all the fuss, the dungeon had gotten new clientele. The second wing and the war wing, as it was being called, were getting more busy by the day.

The war wing was capable of supporting nine or ten groups all working together to sway one side of the battle or the other. It was the only wing that would allow multiple groups.

And amusingly enough, quite a few of them are getting trained in tactics and warfare. Though with every adventurer death in the dungeon, I add memories to the soldiers on that battlefield.

They’re becoming quite the scary collection of fighters.

Of course that was all by design. Ryker wanted to have backup plans if someone ever decided his dungeon wasn’t the type to be allowed to exist.

His goals were the same as ever, but his ability to enforce them and back them up was evolving.

“And what the fuck are you doing here this evening. Sitting here, looking like a peasant,” Adele said, slamming down into the chair next to him.

Ryker coughed into his beer mug, trying not to spit it everywhere.

Eying the woman dangerously, he felt his eye twitch. “Doing exactly that. I am a peasant after all. And you? Miss cousin to the queen? Princess Adele? You even got your hair cut and styled. Going pretty far to hide, aren’t you? You don’t look anything like the royal cousin,” Ryker said.

Adele froze for a moment, then snorted and nodded her head. She waved a hand at a waitress and then pointed at Ryker’s beer.

“You’re right. I can’t deny that. It’s just nice to be anything other than what I am. People treat me like a woman. An adventurer. Not a cast-off cousin,” Adele said. “Though it’s getting annoying constantly fending off advances,” she added with a rueful shake of her head.

“Huh. I guess people can see past that sharp personality of yours to the beautiful face. Though I think it’s supposed to be the other way around,” Ryker said, giving her a saccharine smile.

“Har har. Ass. I don’t see you making the rounds, you’re not exactly a ladies man.”

Ryker shrugged at that and took another sip of his beer.

She wasn’t wrong. He hadn’t had a chance to enjoy some company since he’d opened the dungeon. Even when he had before, those were usually one night ordeals.

Purchased or not.

“I take it you have to remain a virginal bride to be sold to some noble?” Ryker asked, trying to change the subject.

“Hmph. More or less. Are you trying to ruin my appetite? Besides, it’s looking more and more likely my dear cousin will wait till I’m thirty and then let me off the hook. Who wants to marry an old woman past her prime childbearing years,” Adele grumbled.

“You don’t seem like the type to push out a kid or two and then settle down anyways,” Ryker said.

The waitress came over and set a mug down in front of Adele and left.

“Suppose. Doesn’t seem like I’ll get the chance to find out anyways,” Adele said. Taking her mug in hand she took a deep draught of it.

He often saw her drinking. Almost too often, one might say.

Smacking her lips, she set her drink down. “That dark church thing isn’t over. They’ll be sending people to finish what the first group started. They just won’t do it in the dungeon again,” she said.

Ryker did his best to hide his interest in the subject. If they were really coming back to finish off Robyn, he’d have to be ready for it.

“Why’s that? It seems like a strange thing to put so many resources into one Paladin,” Ryker said. He tried to make it seem offhanded as he watched an attractive priestess with her party.

“Huh? That your type? The good girl homemaker thing? Claire wouldn’t be good for that. She’s got political aspirations,” Adele said, following his gaze. “As for the Paladin. She’s not well known outside of the war, but her enemies know her. She’s actually gotten rather good at putting down enemy Death Knights. Their version of a Paladin.”

Ryker frowned at that, looking into his half empty beer.

Suppose that makes sense. Not sure what I can do to help. I can’t really act in the city.

Or can I?

Chewing at the inside of his cheek, Ryker started wondering about the possibility of creating wandering monsters that could leave the dungeon.

He’d already heard a number of people ask about the fact that the city itself was probably within the reach of the dungeon. That it was only a matter of time before monsters started boiling up from the depths.

It happened at every dungeon. Eventually.

What if I gave it a spin though. Not monsters or creatures hellbent on killing people. But… quest givers? That wander the streets? Offer basic randomized quests to people with small rewards. A copper or two here, a silver for a noteworthy task.

That’d give me a better excuse to watch for problems. Interact.

Spy.

And maybe have a compound specifically built just above the dungeon in the open ground.

Call it the human wing? The level which beginners could graduate to intermediate in the guild by completing?

Where the humans from the “kingdom” are operating out of? It could be its own section that people could attack and engage. A reverse quest from the Gnolls, maybe?

“Depressing, isn’t it?” Adele said with a weary tone. “Their personal war is spilling over faster and faster into our lands. Dear cousin is already at her wits end putting up with it and trying to keep them apart from one another.”

“I take it banishing them simply isn’t possible?”

“Ha, no. Most of the population of the kingdom is religious in one way or another now. It’s easy for you to forbid it since you own most of the land. In the capital, they own the land. Dear cousin doesn’t even own all of the buildings that her people work out of. They don’t even have the courtesy to warn her before they start gouging her on rent. I imagine you giving her the building at no cost made her smile.”

“Hm. Is she as pretty as you and your cousin by the way? Last I heard she was unwed and wasn’t accepting any suitors that she didn’t pick herself,” Ryker asked, letting the subject change away from Robyn naturally.

“You can see for yourself. She’ll probably be here in a week or two. Or that’s my bet at least. We’re supposed to be receiving a courier today with her latest dispatch. Last one I sent out had all the news about the dungeon and how it’s behaving. Especially the war wing. I’m betting that’s got her panties all twisted up wet. She’ll probably want to put down a military intelligence academy here. Eternal war and a chance to study it, while trying out tactics? Priceless. She might even throw herself at you if it’s worth enough. Honestly her prospects of marriage aren’t much better than my own. Too much of the noble class would chain us up and take the power for themselves. Fancy humping the queen’s bunk?”

Ryker blinked and shook his head.

Note to self. In the future, talk to Wynne about changes to the dungeon. This is all because I got overeager.

“Speak of the devil, there’s the courier,” Adele said.

A man in riding leathers was looking around the common room. It took him only a few seconds to spot Adele. He hurried over and handed over a sealed tube to her.

Cracking the seal and popping it open, Adele upended the contents. Out slid a gold ring, unadorned and plain.

“And there it is. She’s on her way,” Adele said, pocketing the ring. “She’ll be here in a week or so. Suppose I need to sober up and get my clothes laundered. Was fun while it lasted.”

The queen’s actually coming?

Here?

Chapter 10 - Cold Shower -

“A golden ring?” Wynne asked, sitting on the back of a chair in front of him.

“I assume it had some meaning. No idea, doesn’t really matter though. Adele is… Adele, and I don’t think she’d lie to me in any way, shape, or form,” Ryker said. “She wouldn’t even skirt the truth or twist things the way Claire might.”

Wynne wrinkled her nose and slowly began to kick her legs back and forth.

“How do we prepare for a royal visitor? I mean, what do we need to do? Will we be hosting her? Will she be staying at the Royal Guard garrison? Are we expected to provide her with anything?” Wynne asked, rattling off the questions one after another.

“I… didn’t ask. I should have. Though… Adele probably wouldn’t know. And if she did, she probably wouldn’t care. Better off asking Claire,” Ryker said, scratching at his jaw.

“I’ll ask her. You get a dense look when you talk to her, or stare at her boobs,” Wynne said with annoyance clearly written in her tone. “As for your thoughts about adding another wing, and the quest walkers, that’s fine. If anything, it might help the economy in the long run. It’s hard to imagine children running quests for a copper, but that’s what’d happen.”

Ryker held up his hands in front of himself. “Okay? I mean, I don’t see how it’s such a big deal. I’m going from the logical extension, aren’t I? It’s not as if I summoned the dark lord of the north to see us in person.”

“Yes… you are. And that’s half of the problem. Dungeons aren’t logical,” Wynne said, crossing her arms in front of herself.

“If you don’t think it’s a good idea, I won’t do it,” Ryker said, trying to placate her. He’d already pissed her off enough this month.

“No… it’s fine. I’m just frustrated. This is all so complicated now. It was supposed to be a dungeon we could use to get our revenge and you’re turning it into a story,” Wynne said, letting her arms drop.

“Yeah, but it’s fun. And it’s a good story so far.”

“You don’t have to get defensive, and yes, it is. I’m just… adapting slowly. I’ll get there,” Wynne said. Then vanished in the blink of an eye.

Need to go easy on her for a bit. Working her a bit too hard there, aren’t I?

I wonder if her revenge is what she wanted or if she’s getting bored.

Ryker wasn’t sure what he’d feel once he’d scooped Rob’s brains out of his skull and used it as a toilet.

Immediately he shied away from the very thought of what he’d do once his vengeance was complete. Too much time, effort, and energy had been spent to get to this point to even dwell on what would happen after.

Instead, he got up and went into his basement and locked himself in.

Most everyone left him alone on his hilltop farm. No one wanted to go bother the lone dungeon owner. It had only taken a couple of trespassers losing fingers for their crimes. Courtesy of the Royal Guard. Everyone knew which way the wind blew, and that staying on Ryker’s good side was the best way to not have problems with the Royal Guard, or the City Guard.

Edwin had outdone himself and those guardsmen weren’t just up and running, but actively patrolling, keeping the peace, and even catching criminals. The enterprising man had set up a gate guard on the designated portal entry area and took great delight in capturing criminals as they arrived.

Sitting down in a comfortable chair he’d purchased, Ryker leaned back and let his mind start drifting down towards the dungeon beneath him.

A group of young adventurers were slowly clearing their way through the outskirts. Another group was working their way through Hob city.

Huh. I guess they broke it into two different parts. I should expand the Outskirts a bit more then. Give them some more playtime there while the other group clears out the city.

In the Gnoll camp a band of experienced guild members were actively working to kill the entire camp. Apparently they wanted to clear the whole damn thing.

Before their time ran out of course.

With so many people wanting to run the dungeon, time limits had been placed. It had been a simple spell Wynne had thrown together that would let people know when their turn was over.

A spell for each wing.

As for the limit, it was more than enough to clear whatever wing they were in, provided their pauses and breaks were brief.

There were a few grumbles at first, until everyone realized how much more quickly they were getting turns.

In the gladiator cubes, all hell was breaking loose. Every single solo room was full, and had lines.

Even the party battle rooms were engaged.

And thus the need for another wing. More wings, more people.

More deaths.

More skills, more memories, more abilities.

Ryker wondered briefly at his strange obsession with collecting memories, skills, and abilities from the dead. After a moment, he decided it was like collecting seashells, or stones.

Settling his mind, Ryker hunted around for a spot that he could put down the “kingdom” encampment, as he was calling it.

Checking the location of the entryway, he found he could actually put the new wing down rather close to it. In fact it would only require a single staircase behind the quest giver.

Shifting the stone, creating the greeter, and moving the whole thing up and out didn’t take much time at all.

Except now the whole thing was outside. Both the buildings and the encampment.

Above ground.

It technically wasn’t in the dungeon. The whole thing would be visible from Dungeon, in fact.

Ryker hesitated for a minute. It was still daylight out. Anyone who happened to look upward would see the whole mountain.

“Whatever. Fuck them, fuck me, fuck everyone,” Ryker said. He was done wasting time.

Ryker set to work building up the human encampment. Building it out as if it were a military camp. He’d seen the layout a few times when they’d been doing field exercises in the guild.

He’d have to wait and ask Edwin what he thought about it later.

Finishing with the foundation, Ryker set down the walls, towers, and even the front gate. Deciding to make it more different than it already was, he slapped down a road from the main boulevard off the hotel, all the way up.

Go big or go home.

Calling up several of the memory cores in their entirety, Ryker began to rapidly search them all for personalities that matched military types.

Military types and trainers.

Anything he could dredge up that had a rigid or locked mentality.

He put them in all throughout the military base. Juggling memories and personalities around, he worked to build each and every blueprint into an individual. He had more than enough material to do so, and honestly, Ryker felt like building out generic people would be boring.

Boring to him at least.

Having set up an entire camp of individuals, he couldn’t help but feel as if he were missing something.

Going through what he’d made, he found everything exactly as he wanted it to be.

Frowning, he sat there and stared down at the compound beneath him.

It’s just another wing though. It’s at a level where even masters would be challenged but… it’s no different. It’s just… another wing.

Grumbling, Ryker stared at the firing range for ranged weapons. Idly he poked at the blueprint of the woman he’d put there.

Slowly, he started to modify her personality into that of someone who would remain here and offer training in archery and shooting a crossbow. The memories of teaching were there amongst the many dead, he only had to fish them all out.

Pausing, Ryker stared at the blueprint again.

Much of the training she’d be offering had been imprinted from countless different backgrounds. Some with secret traditions and training methods.

All distilled down into a simple skill that could be taught.

“Well, that won’t work, now will it,” Ryker said, wrinkling his nose. “Wynne would beat me senseless. What if it’s a token based system? Similar to what we were thinking about for a token based store.”

Quickly, Ryker added a simple token requirement for each skill. A simple trade of tokens to learn said ability.

Then going back through the other wings, he began adding the tokens to specific spawns. He tied the spawns to the token and made them only possible to appear, instead of a given. The blueprint now had the chance to simply fizzle out, instead of making the construct.

On top of that, he began adding them as rewards to the quests.

“We’ll need to balance that later if it becomes too much,” he said to himself. “We’ll need to talk to Wynne about it first though.”

Disabling all the attached token blueprints for now, he looked out across his dungeon with his senses.

“But is this good enough I think it is. Maybe. But is it… no, that’s not enough…”

Settling in, Ryker began constructing a trainer for each and every type of “class” he could think of. He had to lump some in and change the names around, since a footman who taught hand to hand fighting wouldn’t call a strike ‘tiger’s paw’, now would he.

Blowing out a sigh, Ryker sat back and reinspected the outpost. The trainers, the quests, and even the rare spawns were now all in.

Yet it still wasn’t enough for him. He wanted it to be unique.

Truly unique.

Even unique for his own dungeon.

“Didn’t we want to put in quest givers that would walk the town? Let’s do that then,” Ryker murmured.

Floating over to the front gate he began to build what he referred to in his mind as dungeon walkers.

He set the blueprints for them down on the inside of the gate and gave them a specified limit. They couldn’t leave the roads, and had to remain within Dungeon, or the dungeon.

Creating ten of them, he began to set the level for the quests to be varied. Dependent on the location in the city, and even time of day, the quests ran the gamut from escort, to finding something, to killing a rat or some such. Even delivering missives to another dungeon walker.

Most of them had a skill and ability level to the first or second wing. Enough to defend themselves if someone decided to attack them, but nothing insurmountable.

Scratching at his jaw, Ryker felt like it was definitely unique now.

He didn’t feel done though. He wanted to add more.

To create. Breathe life into his dungeon.

The only thing he needed to do today was farm otherwise.

That or sit in the inn and drink. Probably get antagonized by Adele.

Or Claire finds me and drags me off for some type of political meet and greet.

Shuddering at the very idea of being dragged into another meeting he pondered the encampment. Ryker wondered what else an encampment in foreign territory would have.

Then it came to him: an emissary, and a few ambassadors.

Throw in a detail of guards, and it would be the perfect high end “boss” if someone decided they wanted to have a go at something truly frightening for the ending of the beginner ranks.

But why? Why would they even want to? It’s a lot to risk just to say they did it.

Tapping his chin with a finger, Ryker blinked and then realized it only needed a reward. One that even a master would want.

When the dark church had been slaughtered, amongst their number had been someone who actually understood enchantments. They didn’t have the ability to make them, not enough magical prowess, but they knew how to read them. Repair them.

Ryker had the power to do it, though.

Tapping back into the emissary and the ambassadors, Ryker began crafting enchanted weapons that would spawn in with them.

Deciding to take it a step further, he made sure to provide a weapon for every type of training that the encampment provided. Setting up the pattern for each weapon, he built the enchantments as simple yet useful things.

Durability.

Sharpness.

Resistance to magic.

Piercing ability.

Then Ryker froze.

There’s no reason not to offer similar enchantments at the lower levels. Is there? If I just tone down the strength of it, it’d be fine. Wouldn’t it?

Abandoning his project in the encampment, Ryker fled down into the first wing.

He began outfitting certain creatures with minor enchantments for their armor and weaponry. Nothing huge, but small things that would be a step above what normal equipment would be.

Moving through the outskirts and right through Hob City he put in the enchanted items. Having some fun with it, he made a couple that people might consider cursed. A pair of boots that squeaked loudly, but allowed someone much better traction was his favorite. The bright pink helmet that granted people a small boost to their bravery was his second place. He could imagine a group of people wondering if it was worth squeaking everywhere or walking around in the helmet.

“What are you doing?” asked Wynne, startling him out of his reverie.

“Nothing, nothing. I was adding rewards. Making sure people wanted to get into the dungeons,” Ryker said, and then swiftly went back to the encampment. “What do you think? I’m all done here. I think it turned out rather well.”

“Let me see,” Wynne chirped happily. Her presence vanished off into the sprawling military layout immediately.

Ryker held his breath, mildly hopeful that he’d managed to derail her interest in what he was working on with the enchantments.

“Are these the walkers?” Wynne asked from behind the wall.

“I assume that’s what you’re looking at, yeah,” Ryker said, floating over to check. “Yeah, that’s them.”

“Turn ‘em on. Everyone down in Dungeon is already wondering what is going on up here. You might as well send them out. It might calm them down a bit,” Wynne said.

“I figured. Someone was bound to notice. I mean, building an entire military base up here on the side of the hill,” Ryker said, his voice dripping with sarcasm.

“Yeah, they noticed. I finished my chat with Claire when everyone started standing in the street staring up at the hill. They’re contemplating what to do. The adventurers guild is holding an emergency conference. I imagine someone will eventually come to talk to you about it. That might be a while though, not much you can do for this. Well, in their eyes at least,” Wynne said with a snicker.

“You did? With Claire, that is. What’d she say?” Ryker asked, opening his eyes and disconnecting the spells.

Wynne was sitting on the ground in front of him. Her eyes flicked open and she shot up to her feet.

“She said we don’t have to worry about anything. But that it would be wise for you to dress well, be presentable, and make yourself available for an audience with the queen. Nothing out of the ordinary, really,” Wynne said, waving a hand back and forth dismissively.

“That’s good at least,” Ryker said with a grin.

“It would be, if she wasn’t arriving tonight. Apparently, something changed on her way over. Claire and Adele got an emergency dispatch an hour or two ago. Her timeline was updated, but the messengers were waylaid on their way here. Which is another problem in and of itself but…”

Ryker blinked slowly.

“Tonight?” he asked.

“In a few hours. You can see the cloud of dust trailing up in the distance. They’re not making great speed, but more than enough to get here an hour before true nightfall,” Wynne confirmed.

“Ah. I see. Yes. And… you didn’t think it would be good to lead with that information?” Ryker asked, opening and closing his hands.

For whatever reason, he felt a lot of irrational anger bubbling up from the depths of his guts. Surprises could be a problem for him at times. He knew it. Knew his anger sometimes spiraled out of control.

He only ever realized after though.

“Not really. It wouldn’t have changed anything for you. I mean, is there anything you would do differently if I had told you three minutes ago?” Wynne asked, fluttering up above him and out of reach.

“I’m going to catch you, pull your wings off, and then… and then I don’t know. Maybe pull your guts out and use them as a condom to fuck your own corpse with. And after that, I’ll see if Adele is feeling feisty. Ya like that? I’m going to murder you, and use you to fuck yourself!” Ryker said, jumping up and swatting at her.

“Have to catch me first,” Wynne said and vanished out of existence.

“Oh my gods I’m going to kill you. Get back here, Wynne, and help me pick something out to wear, damn it. Damn you. Damn everyone.”

“Nope! You said you were going to use me to sleep with Adele. Maybe you should ask her for help. Besides, you could do better than her,” came Wynne’s voice from nowhere.

“You tiny monster! Okay, I’m calm. I’ll be calm. I am calm. You can come out, and help me, because if you don’t, I’ll let your little Fairy army go free. And we wouldn’t want that, now would we?”

“Promise? You won’t hurt me?” Wynne asked, her voice coming closer. “You have such extreme swings in emotion that I worry for your mental health sometimes.”

“Yes. I promise I won’t hurt you,” Ryker said through gritted teeth. He felt like a raging, shaking ball of anger.

An irrational one, but one all the same.

One that needed to be quenched in the blood of someone.

“Good! Now, you should wear the blue outfit that Claire bought for you. It’s in your wardrobe on the far right side. Black pants with it though. It won’t match when you look at them separately, but they will when you wear them together,” said Wynne, not uncloaking herself.

Tricky little thing… well, I would have probably done something to her so… smart move.

“Anything else?” Ryker asked, glaring up at the corners of the room.

“A bath to cool off and clean up!” shouted Wynne.

Then a wave of cold water dumped over his head and washed down him.

Shuddering with absolute fury and unconfined desire to cause harm, Ryker lifted his head up and screamed at the ceiling.

The sound of Wynne’s tinkling laughter was all that he heard.

Chapter 11- A Message -

Ryker went about cleaning up as quickly as he could. There wasn’t much he could do to Wynne right now. She was being very cautious about staying far back from him right now. She didn’t trust anything he said that involved her coming within arm’s reach of him.

He got dressed in what she’d suggested. Even if he wanted to pop her head off and use her corpse to scrub a toilet, she wasn’t wrong about what to wear.

Making sure to comb his hair into something presentable and giving himself a shave, Ryker now felt strange when he was done.

It was the first time in a long time that he was nervous about being introduced to someone.

Feeling fidgety, Ryker stared down the road at the column that was getting ever closer. Adele was on his left, and Claire on his right.

“It’ll be fine. She isn’t expecting a noble. She’s expecting a dirty peasant farmer,” Adele groused, taking a sip from a flask she pulled from somewhere.

“Must you?” Claire asked, her voice going up an octave. “The queen is coming and you’re working your way through a bottle.”

“It’s a flask, not a bottle,” Adele said, leaning forward and giving her cousin a look. Then she deliberately took a deep swig from the metal flask. “And besides, our dear royal cousin doesn’t care. So long as I’m not drunk.”

Claire visibly shook for a split second, and then calmed herself.

“I look forward to when you leave here. Perhaps our cousin will send you on a drunken adventure to the west. I hear they have some wolf problems out that way. You can go run around with your friends, drink, and get out of the way,” Claire said.

“You’d like that, wouldn’t you. So you can sit here and play wannabe queen with Ryker. That innocent mask of yours is fooling no one,” Adele said with a leer. “Going to try to wed and bed the man? You might have to get in line. The way this is all playing out, our dear cousin might want a go instead.”

“What?” Claire said, her head whipping around. “And where’d you hear that?”

“She mentioned it. Asked about Ryker,” Adele said, taking another sip from her flask. Or trying to. Peering at the mouth of it after she upended it, she gave it a shake. “Damn. I forgot to fill it up.”

“I didn’t realize. Wait, I don’t… oh. Oh… I see,” Claire said, looking much more subdued.

“Uh…” Ryker said intelligently. “I’m not quite sure I follow this conversation, but I think this is a good time to point out that I don’t have any intention of dealing with anyone once this is all set up. Sure as hell don’t have any nobility in my blood either. So knock it off.”

Adele shrugged at that. “Not that I blame you. I would, too.”

“That’d be a mistake,” Claire said neutrally. “There’s no reason to leave, not when an entire city is springing up around you.”

Except as soon as I kill some bastards, I’m gone. No reason to be here. Not really. Already made more than enough money to buy a house and not work a day in my life further.

“We’ll see,” Ryker said noncommittally. “At this point, I don’t even know what’s going to happen. The queen herself is arriving and we’ve little better than a hotel and a bunch of men and women who make a living by murdering magical creatures in a hole in the ground. Murder hobos, the lot of them.”

Claire blinked and then sighed softly. “This really isn’t the best setting for her, is it.”

“No. Not really,” Ryker said. “I still don’t understand why she’s coming.”

“Because she can train an army here,” Adele said. “Anyone could. Whoever holds access to the dungeon could build an army out of sending people in every day to learn tactics, fight as an army, and train. On top of that, they’d gain ability levels, money, and the possibility of loot. The dungeon… is a cash cow at a national level. A problem too, since it’d be a reason to invade us.”

Ryker found himself going back to the same conversation he had with Wynne.

He’d really fucked this one up, hadn’t he.

“That… makes sense. And she’s rushing here to confirm it,” Claire said. “I wonder what she plans to do from there. I don’t think she’s left the capital like this in a very long time.”

“Think we’re about to find out… that marker puts them at about two minutes out,” Ryker said as they passed a stump along the road.

Claire and Adele both fell silent at that. Watching as the carriage, and the extreme number of royal guards surrounding it, drew ever closer.

Wynne decided to appear at that point, and settled down on Ryker’s shoulder.

“Oh, now you show up,” Ryker said, reaching up to wrap a hand around Wynne’s legs.

“Now, now,” said the dungeon fairy. “Be nice. The queen is coming. You wouldn’t want to look insan—Ow!”

Ryker dropped his hand to his side after pinching her hip.

“Consider us even,” Ryker growled out.

“Okay, okay. You don’t have to be so violent. Going to bruise me,” complained the Fairy, looking at her side. She made no move to leave his shoulder though.

Then Ryker felt people entering the border of the dungeon. Except it was far to the east. The very edge of its reach, in fact.

The only thing out that way was open rolling hills. It was one of the reasons this part of the Queendom of Dale was so underpopulated. That area wasn’t good for much of anything. Trying to work a farm any further east than Ryker’s home was more akin to farming rocks. Much of the soil was full of stones, and rock could be found only a few feet down in many places.

Resisting the urge to turn his head and look in that direction, Ryker instead stared out at the queen and cast his senses to the east. As he did, the number of people he felt coming in from that direction doubled.

Then it tripled.

A heartbeat later and Ryker felt hundreds of people all walking towards Dungeon.

Now he was alarmed. Very alarmed

So much so that he raced to the east as fast as he could. Apparently Wynne had felt it too, as he could sense her catching up to him from behind.

“What is it?” she asked in his mind.

“I have no idea. A whole lot of people though. Maybe a portal team that lost their way? Ended up on the east end of fucking nowhere?”

“No, I have a very bad feeling about this, Ryker. I think this is—”

Ryker saw what it was before she could finish her sentence. It was an army.

Line upon line of infantry in the colors of the loyal soldiers of Adelona. These were the soldiers who remained true to their emperor in the civil war. They weren’t as numerous as their counterparts to the north, the rebels, but they were better equipped and trained.

Adelona had been torn asunder. The north siding with a republic and the dark pantheon, the south remaining loyal to the empire, and the church of light.

And they were now here, in the backyard of the Queendom.

Hundreds of footmen, and behind them, knights, priests, and a general.

“They must be here for the dungeon. There’s no other reason to invade. They don’t want a war on two fronts,” Wynne conveyed to him.

Ryker had a moment of self-recrimination. His lack of forethought had caused this.

It lasted only a moment. He immediately replaced it with anger.

How dare they. I’ll drown them in their own blood.

“Remember to address her as Your Majesty. She doesn’t go in for titles privately, but in public she doesn’t have a choice,” Adele said, snapping Ryker’s mind and spirit back to the present.

The queen’s carriage was rolling ever closer.

“He should address her the same in private as he does in public,” Claire said.

“Nah. I honestly think she might make a play for him. Or at least, make him nobility and try down the road. He’s a safe bet and gets Dungeon tied to her much more closely,” Adele said. She sounded sincere, but grumpy at the same time.

“I have no idea how to tell them there’s an army coming in from the east,” Ryker thought at Wynne.

“Leave it to me. I have an idea. It’ll be about twenty minutes though. Act natural till I give you a heads up,” Wynne sent back.

Ryker felt his face tighten up as the situation started to spiral out of control.

He had a few minutes before the queen arrived. As quickly as he could, he rebuilt the blueprint that every creature in the war wing shared. He made it so that they would all obey whatever command he gave them through the control, and stop what they were doing. That these commands would supersede everything else they’d been set to do.

Moving to the newly built human encampment he did the same.

There was no point in trying to force the same change on the first and second wing. They wouldn’t be strong enough, or have the right blueprints, to be of any use in a battle.

The queen’s carriage came to a stop in front of him, her guard encircling everything around them. Squaring his shoulders, Ryker did his best to look the part of a presentable citizen of the Queendom.

Even if I’m anything but that. I mean… we own the dungeon and actively plot to murder numerous citizens. Heh… presentable citizen my ass.

A woman opened the carriage door and stepped out into the sunlight. She was clearly a relative of both Adele and Claire. Where Adele ran closer to athleticism, and Claire towards a womanly figure, the queen herself looked average. She’ wasn’t as pretty as either cousin, but was definitely cute. She shared their bright blue eyes and dark black hair. Her figure was modest, only a touch better than Adele’s, though not quite as good as Claire’s. But she was on the slimmer side which gave her an hourglass figure.

I bet she never sits still. If she’s anything like Adele.

“Her Royal Majesty, Lauren the second,” said one of the retainers.

Ryker bowed his head and slipped down to one knee.

“Your Majesty,” he said. On the edge of his vision, he could see Adele and Claire curtsy to their cousin.

“Cousin,” they both said.

“Arise. I’ve come ahead of schedule, and I apologize for that. Word reached me that the dungeon had changed yet again,” she said.

Her voice was like warm honey to his ears. Clear, smooth, and lower toned.

Standing upright, Ryker glanced to his left and right, then settled on the queen.

“I welcome you to Dungeon, Your Majesty. I’m afraid we didn’t name our city quick enough, and public opinion named it for us,” Ryker said, grinning.

“So I hear. Please, call me Lauren,” said the queen, closing the distance between them.

She was about his own height, and smelled like cinnamon.

“Err. I’m not sure how proper that would be,” Ryker said cautiously. He didn’t back up from her approach, but he did fold his hands behind his back.

The queen stared into his eyes for a second, before she smiled slowly.

“About as proper as Adele, as I’m sure you’ve found out. I think this would be an exce—”

A voice was shouting from back the way of the city.

It was one of his servants. They were waving their arms back and forth over their head as they came at a run.

“It’s one of my servants. They work at the inn,” Ryker said, hoping to keep the guards from skewering them as they came.

“—er attack!” they shouted. “An army to the east!”

Subtle. Real subtle.

“Did… did he just say there was an army to the east?” Ryker asked aloud.

“An army from Adelona! They’re coming for the queen or the dungeon!” shouted the male Gnoll as he got close.

Ryker looked to the queen for direction. She was his sovereign, and he was duty bound and forsworn to listen to her orders.

Worst case scenario, Ryker could tip his hand to a degree and have the dungeon respond to the threat. Or so he hoped. That’d be what he needed to ask Wynne as soon as he could.

If he could do that, there was no reason to be concerned for himself or Dungeon as a whole. He just didn’t want to have to reveal his abilities if he didn’t have to.

One doesn’t get ahead giving up their secrets.

Her eyes were clouded as she stared off into space towards the Gnoll.

“Captain,” she said finally. “Draw ranks and put the guard into a formation. Dungeon isn’t something we can afford to lose. Send a runner off to the closest garrison and have them leave only a holding force behind and come here. We’ll need them. If we can hold them off for a day or two, we can get reinforcements here.”

“I’m mildly flattered. She’s not willing to run away and views my little town as that important,” Ryker thought to Wynne as her presence stirred again.

“She’s not wrong. The normal benefits of a dungeon are massive. Yours is… beyond contemplation. It’s one of the reasons why we’re being attacked,” she thought back to him. “Shame she’s going to die if she actually stays. Their numbers are just too high.”

Ryker frowned as the queen’s guard formed up and began leading everyone back to Dungeon, and to plan the defense.

“About that. Can we mobilize the dungeon to defend us? I modified all their blueprints in both the second and third wings so that they could. But I’m not certain about actually doing it,” Ryker communicated.

“I… well… yes. We could. But the cost would be… immense. You’d bankrupt our entire mana pool. It’s likely we’d have to mothball wings two and three until we recharged up some. And that could take a few months,” Wynne responded.

Not really liking where this was going, Ryker started to think about what he wanted to do.

He had two options available. Let the queen take the lead and only intervene at the last possible second, possibly after she was dead and gone, or it was just too late.

Or get involved now, while she still had a chance, and end up taking a huge portion of his dungeon offline for a while.

Adele and Claire flanked the queen, all three of them talking in low tones about how to handle the situation.

The queen cast a look back at him. The look she gave him was unmistakably royal, and stubborn.

“I don’t think you’ll mind me taking control over the local militia and guards?” she asked him.

The fact that she asked him at all was a surprise.

“Not at all, Lauren,” Ryker said, trying out the name.

She gave him a smile, then turned back to her cousins.

Ryker liked her. She was exactly what she presented herself to be. At least with him.

He could easily imagine she was far more like Claire with her peerage and the nobility, though.

A blend between Adele and Claire, most likely.

As the trio of royal women worked, Ryker checked on the dungeon. All of the spells denoting time limits had been activated. All of the adventurers were heading for the exits.

Wynne had been busy prepping things.

In fact, when he checked on the avatars he and the Fairies had made, they were getting ready. Except there were thirty of them now.

Wynne had been very busy.

Unfortunately he wouldn’t be able to use his avatar. Not while remaining in the queen’s company at least. He had a decent ability to focus, but not on two different bodies at the same time.

“Get those Fairies ready. We’re going to engage this army with the dungeon. This might be a good opportunity to showcase why the dungeon is needed, and why it isn’t to be fought over,” Ryker thought to her.

“Will do,” Wynne thought back at him. “As soon as it’s over I’m going to bring down the other wings to budget our mana.”

Dividing his attention between following the queen and his dungeon changes, Ryker worked furiously to get his forces ready.

He went into the human kingdom encampment and got them moving towards the exit using the remote commands he put in previously. For the war wing he did the same.

They all marched towards the exit with the command set to line themselves up to the northwest of the enemy line.

Lastly, he pulled up one of the quest walkers. Specifically, one that was operating with kingdom instructions. They were on the stronger side.

Sorting through the pre-made dialogues he’d put together, he cobbled together a message for the queen.

Then, with a quick command, he sent it at a jog towards the queen.

Disengaging all the spells, he eased back into the situation that was going on around him.

Claire, Adele, and Lauren were all standing at the east edge of town, staring out into the empty fields.

Walls hadn’t been a priority since there was no reason to attack the town.

Raiders or otherwise wouldn’t be interested. At least, originally.

Now he wished it had been a priority. Ryker wasn’t half as paranoid as he probably should be.

A Royal Guardsman dropped a table down, and four others brought chairs over. As quick as could be, the Royal Guardsmen had a command post set up. Out in front of this by a hundred yards or so the royal guards lined up in the formation the queen had asked for.

“Your Majesty. First reports are coming in, something close to six hundred enemy foot soldiers. Our force numbers at one hundred or so, including the garrison here,” said the guardsman.

Queen Lauren blinked once, then nodded her head. “Deploy the troops and tell them to stay in tight formation. Our best course is to hold the day, and dig earthworks overnight with the help of the town,” said Lauren.

Her controlled reaction was as telling as if it were uncontrolled. She didn’t believe they could stand and hold, but she wasn’t willing to give up Dungeon.

“Halt!” shouted a guardsman from behind. Looking over his shoulder, Ryker found the quest walker standing stiffly in front of a guard. “State your business,” said the same guard.

At this point, the queen, Adele, and Claire had turned to look as well.

“The dungeon sends greetings to the queen,” said the quest walker. The words were only slightly halting, almost as if it were an accent, which Ryker felt a bit of pride in. The simple fact that he’d mashed it all together from memories was pretty amazing.

The guardsman stared at the quest walker, who stared back at him unblinkingly.

“You have a message from the… dungeon?” Queen Lauren asked.

“The dungeon sends greetings to the queen,” said the quest walker in the exact same tone and words.

“Let… let him through,” Lauren said.

Ryker opened up a control spell and slipped into the mind of the walker as it walked up to the queen.

Weapons were drawn as the quest walker, armed and in full plate mail, stood in front of Lauren.

Ryker activated the first dialogue he’d prepared.

“The dungeon sends greetings. The dungeon sends troops. They will arrive from the north. Your people should remain in reserve. Please put all spirit cores in the dungeon that you can spare,” said the quest walker.

Everyone froze. Several people sucked in hissing breaths. Adele and Claire held their breath.

Lauren was the first to react.

“I thank the dungeon for its assistance. Would it be possible to speak after this? I’d like to work out an agreement,” said Lauren.

“Speak with the mayor. We name him arbiter,” said the quest walker, pointing at Ryker. Without another word or waiting for a response, the quest walker left. Heading towards the north.

Adele, Claire, and Lauren were all staring at Ryker. He shrugged his shoulders at them.

“I made a deal with it a while back. Part of it was that I don’t talk about the deal. My end of it was to provide it with a steady stream of dungeon divers and cores. I was to get personal protection out of the deal. Apparently that means Dungeon gets the same protection since I live here,” said Ryker as nonchalantly as he could.

This was the risk of course. If they believed him, all was well.

If they didn’t, that was the problem.

After several seconds passed, Lauren smiled genuinely at him.

“Ryker. I think we’re going to need to have a long talk about what you and Dungeon can do for me,” she said.

Adele shook her head and looked away.

Claire had her plastic smile etched onto her face.

Ryker suddenly felt worried.

Chapter 12- Confessions -

“Why does it want cores?” Lauren asked. They’d relocated to a building nearby that had a second story. She was now peering across the field at the enemy army.

“I don’t know. I just buy them and leave them in the front room whenever I can,” Ryker said. At least now he had an excuse for why he bought every core he could. One less thing to worry about. They weren’t something he could create in the dungeon since the item was exclusively created by creatures with a soul.

The queen didn’t respond to that. Only she and he were up here right now. Claire, Adele, and all the guards had been sent down to the first floor by the queen herself.

“Anything else I should know about the dungeon?” she asked, taking a moment to snare him with her eyes.

“No. It’s pretty much what you expect. It just exerts a level of intelligence unheard of. I’m not sure it would be wise to spread that information either. In fact, I’d almost say it could be dangerous,” Ryker said.

“Agreed. The guardsmen I trust, and Claire and Adele, while troublesome in their own way, won’t be mentioning this. I’m not sure what our dear friends over there will say,” Lauren said, gesturing at the enemy.

“They won’t say anything. I imagine the goal of the dungeon is to kill them all, with no prisoners, and no escapees. It’s no different than any other dungeon as far as I can tell. Every death empowers it,” Ryker said.

In fact, he could almost guarantee that the goal was total annihilation.

Wynne had been quietly building solid thirty-foot rock walls. They were all behind the enemy army, and would be preventing anyone from getting away.

Lauren didn’t say anything. She was too busy watching the enemy army as it marched towards her guardsmen.

“And you’re confid—”

There was a rumble from the north. Then Gnolls and Hobgoblins came over a small rise. They were moving in line. In formation.

And they were moving very fast.

In fact they were sprinting.

Behind the Gnolls and Hobs came the human army, also sprinting. Slower than the first wave, but still moving swiftly. The vast majority of them were all outfitted in heavy plate mail.

“By the gods,” Lauren whispered. “That is… frightening.”

Ryker couldn’t help but agree. When he realized he could set all of their commands to coordinate with each other, and work as a system, he was a touch overwhelmed.

Everything inside of a dungeon’s territory was the domain of the dungeon, and inside its domain, the dungeon was the lord and master of all.

“The fact that it can operate like this… means that we’re all within the dungeon’s sphere of power,” Lauren said.

Swift, that one.

“Yet it didn’t act against the town. It didn’t spawn monsters, or try to cause deaths. It sat in its dungeon and waited. It only revealed itself when it felt you were in danger,” Lauren continued. “This dungeon… is very much not like any dungeon we’ve ever heard of. And it’s here… in my nation. I’m not sure if it’s a blessing or a curse,” Lauren said.

“All things considered… Both?” Ryker ventured. “It’ll provide great rewards, but it’ll also give others a reason to invade. I could ask the dungeon if it was possible for it to depart. It did mention it chose this location.”

“No! No. I’ll take this curse and wield it to my advantage. This is the type of curse that you read about in the stories of great nations and their forging. No, I need only to grab hold of this.”

Lauren looked away as the dungeon forces crashed into the enemy.

“And that’s where you come into play, Ryker,” she said softly. “What am I supposed to do with you?”

“I’m not sure I understand. I’m just a citizen,” Ryker said, unsure of what she meant.

“A citizen. Yes, you are indeed a citizen. But you’re a citizen who’s the mayor of a city with a dungeon who struck a personal deal with it. If you decided to make a kingdom of Dungeon, there is little I could do. That,” she said, pointing out at the field where the dungeon forces were quickly overwhelming the enemy, “is strength no army can match. As soon as those constructs die, they can be replaced. Immediately. I’m no fool. This dungeon cares not at all for me. It cares only for your wellbeing. Because you defer to me, it defers to me. Because you sought my approval, it sought my approval. I am queen in Dungeon by your consent.”

Ryker hadn’t thought about that. He wasn’t great with politics, planning, or anything of that nature. He was a violent, petty man, who up to this point was only a decent farmer.

“So… what should I do?” she asked him again.

“I don’t know. I was a failed dungeoneer that became a farmer. My talent in single spells and control is without peer. My stamina though… I have perhaps three spells in me before I’m spent,” Ryker said, looking away from the queen and to the battle. Walking over he stood beside her and watched as the human part of his army smashed into the melee.

“That’s actually how most assassins tend to be. Perhaps not the control, but the ability to only use a few spells. They only need one spell after all. You’d have made a good contract killer with your skillset,” Lauren said.

He caught her movement out of the corner of his eye as she turned her attention back to the fight.

“If I commanded you to marry Claire or Adele, would you?” Lauren asked.

Ryker couldn’t help the sigh that escaped him.

Lauren laughed at his response.

“They are rather painful at times, aren’t they. Adele is a blessing for how forthright she is, but she can’t hold a polite conversation for longer than a minute. Claire is the exact opposite. I worry sometimes that if she should ever wonder what she’d be like as queen, I’d have to have her removed,” Lauren said. “I treasure my family, but sentimentality won’t keep my crown.”

Nodding his head, Ryker definitely could understand that.

An enemy is an enemy, whether friend or family.

“It’s not as if I wouldn’t marry them, I’m just not interested in them. I don’t think I could handle either of their personalities for long without having to leave the home for a walk,” Ryker said. “Or several drinks. I mean, I caught Adele picking her nose, and she just stared me down. Claire… I think Claire would pretend she doesn’t take a shit and would make sure I wasn’t home to hit the bathroom.”

Lauren coughed for a second, and then started to laugh loudly. She clapped one hand into the other with a sharp pop as she kept laughing.

“Ah, that’s the right of it, I suppose. Creeping around at night to use the toilet when you can’t catch her,” Lauren said. “That’s what the family gets for leaving the branch families so far apart.”

“Better than inbreeding, I guess,” Ryker said.

Lauren snorted at that, shaking her head. “That’s true. Ah, I haven’t laughed like that in a while.”

“How come? A farmer’s view of the nation is that we’re on the rise. All things are good, and the economy is doing well.”

“My country is doing quite well. I… am not.”

Huh. Didn’t expect her to actually confide in me.

“The peerage is pressuring me to marry. Before I’m unable to provide an heir, they say. Anyone I marry will try to fight me for control over my own crown. They’ll also do their best to get rid of me once I produce an heir. They’re more or less trying to get me to swallow a poisoned pill.”

“I see. I’d imagine that you should marry someone from a neighboring nation then. Perhaps a prince who relinquished their title?” Ryker offered.

“We’ve gone through all the eligible bachelors. There’s a few that meet the criteria I need. They’re older than me by a significant margin, though. Is it so terrible to want someone handsome and my own age?” asked the queen. “Or at least not horrible looking?”

“No. It sounds reasonable. Though I suppose that’s a sacrifice a head of state has to make. You could always abdicate.”

Across the way, the dungeon forces were slaughtering the army of Adelona. There was no quarter given, despite white flags being waved. For their part, the guardsmen had been ordered back into town, and to keep everyone indoors, away from windows.

Anything and everything to keep them from finding out what was happening to the east.

“I could. Though any of my female cousins who I’d give the throne to would be put in a similar position. I don’t think they have the mental fortitude to survive the pressure either. I think they’d cave to demands, and be dead within a few years,” Lauren said.

And that leaves her with the blame of giving up the throne to an usurper and killing a family member.

“And what would your ancestors do in this situation? Or better, what did they do? The crown has been passed from daughter to daughter as long as the Queendom has existed.”

“They marry the old princes from other nations. Historically, at least. I’ve been dragging my feet, hoping for an out, but it isn’t likely to change,” Lauren said.

Ryker fell silent at that. Awkwardly, he reached over and patted the queen on the back gently, then began to gently rub his hand back and forth across her shoulder blades.

She flinched under his hand at first contact. Then her entire body shuddered. Finally, she relaxed under his touch as he continued to rub her back consolingly.

***

The forces of the dungeon cleared the field. It took a little under an hour from start to finish.

Conversation had been kept light after Lauren’s revelation. Simple farmer stories, bad jokes, and gallows humor. By the time the dungeon forces were moving all the corpses back into the dungeon, Lauren seemed rather chipper.

“They’re not going to eat them or anything, are they?” Lauren asked, watching as a morbid train was set up to pass off corpses and equipment back to the dungeon.

“No. I imagine they don’t want to leave evidence behind. All the gear will be reabsorbed by the dungeon to be used later on,” Ryker said. “Personally I’m appreciative of it. Leaving that many corpses to rot would be a death sentence for Dungeon. Burying them would make the ground over that way a problem for a while. Especially if a solid rain comes through. Could wash them up.”

“Good points. I think it’s about time we head down. I’m sure the guard thinks you’ve raped and murdered me by now,” Lauren said.

“I somehow don’t quite believe that,” Ryker said, moving over to the hatch.

“Well. People have tried the latter, though the first one would have been new,” Lauren said.

Flipping over the hatch, he found himself staring down into Claire’s upturned face.

Eavesdropping, were we?

“Cousin,” Lauren said, looking at Claire with a smile. She didn’t wait for a response and got her boots onto the upper rungs of the ladder and started coming down.

“Majesty,” Claire said, scurrying to one side to let her down.

“Everything is over,” Lauren said. “Did we deliver the cores to the dungeon?”

“Yes, Your Majesty. We paid for every single one in the town. From every shop and every person. There isn’t a core left in Dungeon,” said a guard off to one side. “They were all put in the entry area where quests are gotten. They… vanished within seconds.”

“Good. Now, I imagine the runner we sent to—”

“People heading this way!” called a guard from the front of the building, interrupting the queen.

Ryker frowned for a second. Half a heartbeat later and he knew what it was. It was his dungeon fairy squad. They were apparently returning directly to him for some reason.

“Those are your fairies. They’re coming your way to relay some information, then they’ll head back into the dungeon. They did well. Be nice,” Wynne said in his head.

Moving to the door, Ryker opened it and stepped outside.

As soon as he felt like he could reasonably identify them without being suspicious, he turned around.

Lauren was behind him, peering out at the incoming squad of fifteen armed and armored women of various races.

“They’re from the dungeon. I’d call them the vanguard if I had to name them. They’re probably the strongest entities in there,” Ryker explained.

Lauren nodded at his explanation and then took the position directly to Ryker’s right. She didn’t walk beyond him though, as he expected she would.

The queen is playing this very tight, and very safe. I’m sure I’d bumble my way through this and have to set someone on fire.

“Ryker,” said the Elven warrior maiden in front as she got within speaking distance. It was the same one he’d worked with before.

Ryker nodded his head to her, yet said nothing.

He didn’t actually know her name.

The troop came to a clattering halt in front of him. One and all they looked lethal. Decked in equipment that could only be classified as high-end and blessed with experience they didn’t earn, they had the demeanor of a sharp sword pointed at one’s throat.

On top of that, most of them had gone for insanely beautiful and bodies that weren’t quite appropriate for a battlefield. A few could only be described as “top heavy”.

As one, they bent down on one knee to him and lowered their heads.

“Dammit, Wynne. This isn’t the time,” Ryker thought at her angrily

“I forgot! I’m sorry. Whatever, it’s done. It’ll help give you influence,” Wynne thought back, dismissing his annoyance.

“We scoured the dead for intelligence. This was a securing force, not their holding force. It is likely they plan to send another army at some point,” said the Elf.

Ryker wrinkled his nose.

It made sense. This would have been more than enough to sack, loot, and destroy Dungeon, and hold the dungeon until another force could arrive that would take over.

“Was there any sign of church members? Light or dark?” Ryker asked.

“No. They had a priest, but he was there for services. There was nothing that would indicate this was anything other than an attack by Adelona.”

Turning his head, he looked to the queen. This was her domain after all, not his.

His goal in life was to kill Rob and all those who had mocked him. There was little else for him in this life.

For her part, Lauren took his deference without a word, and then turned to face the kneeling Fairy avatars.

“Please station scouts on the eastern border and relay any movements back to the royal guardsmen headquarters here,” Lauren said.

Ryker had expected her to say more, but he wasn’t going to argue with her.

“I suppose that cuts my tour of Dungeon rather short,” Lauren said. “I’ll head to the border city to the northeast and petition a meeting with the Adelonians.”

Ryker shrugged his shoulders at that. “Best of luck, Lauren. Chances are they’re not going to believe every single one of their soldiers was slain. We’ll just have to feed the dungeon again.”

Wasn’t really his problem, but he’d wish her luck with it.

The queen blinked once, then gave him a lopsided grin. “You’re probably right. But I still have to try.”

“Figured. Anything you need from Dungeon before you go?” Ryker asked.

“Actually,” Lauren said, turning to face him fully. She leaned in close and whispered for his ears alone. Ryker found it pointless since there was an Elf over there in the avatar party. Their hearing was on a level unheard of. He wasn’t going to correct her, though.

“Could you see if the dungeon could provide me with all of the Adelonian service tags? It would help,” she said, resting a hand on his bicep, her lips practically in his ear and the warmth of her breath tickling his skin.

“Not a problem. I’ll see if the dungeon can have those brought over. I can’t imagine why they wouldn’t oblige that request. A service tag would do a dungeon little good, I imagine,” Ryker said.

The queen made a humming noise and moved back away from him.

“Grand. I’d appreciate you continuing to work as my representative to the dungeon and as mayor of Dungeon. I’ll have a permanent envoy stationed here to serve you and work for my own benefits,” said the queen. “Though I’m going to need to have you travel to the capital in a month or two.”

Ryker felt his face pull into a squinting frown as he shook his head.

“No arguments, Ryker. You’ll come see me at the capital. Yes?” the queen insisted.

For a brief moment, he contemplated arguing with her.

“Fine. I’m not one for travel, but fine. I can manage it I suppose,” Ryker said. Then he had a thought. “Who were you going to station as your envoy here?”

“Adele and Claire. They seem hellbent on remaining here anyways. If I leave one over the other I’ll just create problems for myself down the road. They’re your problems now,” Lauren said with a grin. “Now, I’ll take my leave. I look forward to seeing you in the capital in thirty to sixty days. Don’t be late. And try not to arrive on day sixty, would you? By that point I’ll be annoyed anyways.”

Ryker clicked his teeth shut on his reply and instead bowed at the waist to his queen.

She’d given him a large amount of room to work in, and he imagined her patience only went so far.

If he wanted to get his revenge, he’d have to play along for a little while yet.

At least until he could mount Rob’s head on a pole.

“Of course, Lauren,” Ryker said, standing upright again.

“Good. I’ll give them the news while you work with your… dungeon… envoys,” Lauren said, looking over his shoulder to the still kneeling dungeon squad.

“Of course. Yes, I’ll do that,” Ryker said.

Leaving the queen there, he moved over to the troop of women. He waved his hands at them. He was out of earshot of the queen and her guards so he could afford to be a bit more direct right now.

“Rise, rise already. Alright, let’s head out for the dungeon. We’ll need to collect those service tags. I’d like to have them gathered and handed over before the queen asks again. It’s a simple request and I can’t see why we couldn’t just load them into barrels and have some Hobs carry them out,” Ryker said.

“Of course, master. I’ll see that it’s carried out,” said the Elven avatar.

“Great. Let’s go then.”

Chapter 13- Travel Companions -

Ryker was sitting in a room in the human encampment. It was actually a hidden room with no entrance that sat to one side of a rear tower.

After heading back to the dungeon with the Fairy troop, he’d felt like hiding away. He didn’t want to do it in the inn or his home though. Or even the dungeon wing. He imagined someone might come track him down somehow.

Instead, he sent the Elven Fairy to hand over the tags. At the same time, he snuck into the empty wing and hid away.

Part of that reason why was that he wanted to sort through his loot.

His dungeon had taken out an entire army.

A whole army, down to the last soldier.

The number of memories that were now locked into cores was frightening. He didn’t catch all of them unfortunately, he’d run out of cores about eighty percent of the way through.

Thankfully the Fairies had already slaughtered all the officers of any import by then. The lost twenty percent was, for the most part, simple soldiers.

Ryker had been sitting on the bed he summoned for the better part of two hours now. Going through and sorting the cores out by type, sex, abilities, and mentality.

There were a number that he simply had no purpose or benefit to him. They were simply people who’d joined to fight in the civil war with simple and common backgrounds. Ryker started to stick altered versions of those cores into the blueprints, fusing them into the forms and runes directly.

He figured it’d give them an interesting personality as long as he wiped out anything that tied them back to the world they left behind. The goal of his dungeon was to entice everyone and anyone to come in, with the hope and goal that anyone and everyone would include all of those he wanted to crush with his bootheel.

That was perhaps the most annoying part of this whole situation.

Revenge was slow in coming. In fact, he’d had none at all, other than what he’d charged Rob. Not a single one of those who’d made his life a joke had been slain.

They hadn’t even showed up yet.

Only Rob and Robyn. One whose skull he wanted to use as a chamber pot, and the other he’d gone out of his way to protect.

This sucks.

Turning his thoughts back to the task, Ryker finished the blueprint he’d fused with a core.

The vast majority of his creatures now had a core put in them. Quite a number of the officers had been put into the human encampment itself, and he could already feel a difference.

It had looked the part of a fort previously, but now it felt right, too.

And he’d only been feeling those characters with his senses rather than actually seeing them. He imagined the sensation would be much stronger if he did it in person.

Except he couldn’t summon them right now. There was no mana left to support anything other than the first wing and the individual gladiator cubes.

Next on his project list was all the gear that’d been taken.

Overwhelmingly, it was simple equipment. Given to conscripts and basic soldiers who completed their boot camp training.

What there was, however, was a good amount of unique, one-off, or personal items. From shaving mirrors, to family photos, to strange mementos that held no significance but to the owner.

His troops hadn’t just taken the bodies with them when they left. They’d also cleared the entire supply camp, wagons, and personal bags. Nothing had been left in the field that would even hint at an army having been wiped out there.

Other than the blood and trampled grass.

All the gear he didn’t want to feed to the dungeon because it was the same, and didn’t want to drop as loot for adventurers, he dumped into a cavern. Maybe he’d find a use for it eventually. Ryker blamed spending years as a farmer with little to no money to his name for why he kept it all.

It didn’t hurt anyone to leave it a sealed cave with no oxygen or water in it.

“Why even keep it?” Wynne asked.

“Because I might have a use for it later. No reason to waste it,” Ryker thought back.

“Hmm. The Fairies did their part and then some. One did die in combat. Her soul fled back to her body. The avatar has to be rebuilt completely, the pattern vanished,” Wynne reported.

“That’s odd. At least she’s not dead. Good to know it’s not that big a deal to lose an avatar,” Ryker thought.

Looking at his dungeon, Ryker was pretty satisfied with it. He didn’t think he could expand on it anytime soon. He was out of creative ideas that would be interesting.

Not to mention this really had bankrupted their mana.

Anyone can throw together a bunch of creatures and mobs.

Come on down to the dungeon. Try and kill as many as you can. That sounds so dull though. So boring.

Cliché.

“The queen was looking for you,” Wynne thought.

“She already said goodbye to me. No point in seeing her again.”

“Hm. Tris said the queen seemed rather annoyed, but not surprised, that you weren’t in town.”

“Tris?”

“Tris, she’s… did you forget her name?”

“I never knew her name to begin with. Which one is she?”

“Ryker! You should learn their names. She’s the Elf.”

“Maybe another time. Been kinda busy.”

“Adele and Claire are both looking for you as well.”

“All the more reason to stay here. Or leave.”

“You’re incredibly stubborn.”

“I’ve been told that. Unsurprised then, unsurprised now.”

“Fine. And when do you plan on leaving for the capital?”

“I don’t know. I was thinking… maybe in a week? That’d give the queen time enough to get back after her trip. If I do it quick enough, maybe she’ll let me leave sooner rather than later.”

“Okay. I’ll take care of the dungeon while you’re gone. I imagine Edwin will be more than able to handle the city. We’ll be waiting for the mana to refill, really. That and with our bond we should be able to communicate regardless of distance. Be sure to bring back souvenirs for the dungeon. I’ll send Tris, Marybelle, and Charlotte with you as guards.”

“Good chance for me to learn their names. At least those three. And what races are they again?”

“Elf, Hobgoblin, and Human. They were with you in the fight with the dark church.”

“Ah. That should blend in alright. A Hob you say. The one I was with in the dungeon was actually really pretty? Fairly humanized and looked like a normal woman? With really big—”

“Yes. That one.”

Hobgoblin and Human relationships weren’t common, nor were they rare either. The problem was that the two races didn’t have the same measure of beauty.

“Great. Great. At least I’ll have something to look at. Long journey even on a horse. Should probably take a carriage from Warrenton. You think that they’d be up for some fun in the carri—”

“You’re an ass,” Wynne mentally hissed at him. “Yes. They’d probably be up for it. We have no experience in such things and being their master, they could do that.”

“Heard that name often, too. Good news about the Fairies then. Also, while I’m out, I wanted you to experiment with a few things.”

“What’d you have in mind?” Wynne communicated cautiously.

“Well, I’m tired of having to live off what we can save based on the normal intake. I want to see what we can do about increasing our mana load. Can we put in conduits at the edge of the territory that would bring in more?”

“Uhm. I don’t think so… it’s… hard to explain but we can only really affect things inside of the control of the dungeon. That includes mana.”

“Hm. Okay, how do we get more mana?” Ryker mused.

“We can’t, really. I mean. When casters come in and cast spells, we absorb a good portion of the mana they use to power the spell. Outside of that, it really comes down to having to bring in mana from the outside.”

“So… okay… we need to figure out a scheme to get wizards to come in and cast spells. If only to get their mana.”

“What about a tournament?’

“Huh?”

“A tournament. A casting competition.”

“That’d work. Casters as a whole are typically prideful. You could hold one while I’m gone.”

“I’ve noticed.”

“Ah, and the other thing I wanted to run by you was how long can we hold someone prisoner in a dungeon?”

“What, you mean, put them in a jail kind of thing?”

“Yeah. Do they eventually die if they stay in the dungeon just due to exposure?”

“No. But they won’t generate mana. Why?”

“I was thinking about having live missions. And to do that we’d need actual people. Think on how we can capture people alive, would ya? Alright. I’m going to go pack. Maybe I won’t wait after all and just head out now. Take the roads real, real slow. Spend some time with the girls. Really… get to know them.”

Ryker didn’t get an immediate response and wondered if he’d driven her over the edge.

“Ass. Raging ass,” Wynne grumped.

***

The next six days were spent in a very deliberate and slow carriage ride to the capital. If they’d done it at a normal pace it’d have only taken two to three days to reach Queensrest.

He’d only been kidding originally, but apparently Tris, Marybelle, and Charlotte were all rather eager to explore him and the carriage. It wasn’t quite big enough to make their fun completely comfortable, but big enough to enjoy it.

Though the Fairies had no interest in each other. Or in him if he was with one of the others.

In any way shape or form.

If he was occupied with one of them, the other two pretended they didn’t exist. No matter how loud or physical they got.

He’d even tried to get their attention a few times. Even going so far as to shove one up against the other as a backrest.

When he got Marybelle alone in a quiet moment for a rest stop, he’d asked her about her about the situation.

Apparently Dungeon Fairies didn’t actually sexually reproduce.

Or have sex.

There were no men of their race.

To them, this was a learning experience with someone they trusted, and could explore it with. Though they were extremely hesitant to the suggestion that they could always pursue relationships with other men.

Like hell he’d complain about it.

So when he rode into Queensrest in the carriage, the first thing he needed to do was get a proper bath.

And probably torch the ride since it reeked of sex.

Lots of it.

Sticking his head out the window, Ryker peered around for several seconds.

Focusing on a young man, Ryker pulled out a copper coin and held it up.

“Hey, kid. Where’s a nearby livery stable that buys coaches and carriages?” Ryker asked.

The boy eyed the coin and then nodded his head down the street.

“Straigh’ don the bouly. Canneh miss’et,” he drawled.

“Great.” Ryker flipped the coin at the kid and clambered back into the carriage.

“Down the street I guess, Tris. We’ll just get rid of the whole thing along with the horses. We can buy a new set for the way back,” Ryker said to Tris. They’d been relying on her borrowed Elven heritage to guide the horses without a driver. “After that I think we should get an inn, a bath, and change accordingly. It’s still early enough in the morning that we could probably notify the queen of our arrival before noon.”

“Of course,” Tris said. Turning her head to one side, she made a musical sound out the window, and the horses responded immediately.

Way too handy.

“Ryker,” said Charlotte, his dark haired human assassin. She was quick to offer help and a bloody way out of anything. “I’ll remain on watch tonight. I’ll sleep during the day.”

“Alright. That’ll work. I’ll keep Tris with me as the bodyguard. Between the two of us we should be able to handle most anything,” Ryker said.

“What about me?” Marybelle asked. The Hobgoblin avatar leaned forward towards him, her shirt slipping to one side and giving him an impressive view.

Clearly and deliberately.

She played the part of his personal willing sex toy and confidant all in one. If he had a need that required a soft touch, he already knew to go to her and it’d only been a few days.

“Play support. Don’t know yet. This is all new to me. I’m just a simple man with simple needs. Like watching Rob catch fire and burn to death.”

“You seem entirely focused on him,” Tris said without a hint of anything in her voice. It was hard to get a read on her sometimes. Her Elven heritage or her personality seemed to bleach the life out of her.

“Mm. He was definitely one of the biggest assholes on my list. Not the only one, but one of the bigger ones. He kept making problems for me, but I haven’t seen the others in a while.”

“We’ll get them all,” Charlotte promised, her fingers digging into her own knees. Her eyes dark and malevolent.

I wonder if their avatars are affecting them, or if their avatars are a reflection of themselves.

“Wynne?” Ryker asked into the quiet of the bond.

“What?” came the flat response.

“Ah… sorry. Just making sure we can still talk. We entered the capital.”

“Oh? Oh. Good. I laid out the clothes you should wear on top. Be sure to take a bath first and maybe take some time to get a shave.”

“Ah, that’s a good idea. I hadn’t thought about getting a shave. Definitely need one. This’d be considerably harder without you.”

Ryker idly ran his fingers over the stubble growing on his jaw and chin.

“Of course. I’m more your wife than bond-mate. Or so it seems from watching the people in town.”

The fact that she was watching people in Dungeon was unsurprising. Even he was guilty of spying from time to time.

“Okay then, Wifey. Do the avatars of your Fairies effect their mentality, or does their mentality drive their avatar?”

“I… don’t know. Normally a Fairy doesn’t make one. We don’t normally leave the dungeon either. The simple fact that they’re feeding off of our bond is the only reason they’re able to be out in the world right now. This is all very new and unexplored territory.”

“Huh. Okay. We’ll talk more later. Anything going on?”

“Not really. Nothing out of the ordinary. I watched a stupid warrior who wandered off by himself get murdered by a Hob. I wasn’t able to capture him but we did try. Trying to give everyone a less lethal second weapon. Edwin started to put that casting competition together.”

When the carriage came to a sudden and violent stop his thoughts fled in a flash.

“Damnit,” Tris hissed in a very un-Elflike curse.

Pushing the door open Tris clambered out, followed immediately by Marybelle. Ryker followed immediately, Charlotte laying a hand to the middle of his back and staying close to his side.

“—it! It’s an Elf,” said a man in leather armor carrying a club. Ranging out behind him were four other men with similar armor and arms.

City patrollers?

“Why are you blocking our way?” Tris asked, standing in front of the men who were getting an eyeful of her.

One by one they all turned to look at Marybelle who was standing beside her and ogled her as well.

All around people began to gather around wanting to take in the spectacle. Gawking and staring, they started to form up in a circle.

Everyone loves a good drama.

“Now, now,” said the lead man, licking his lips. He started to lift a hand to more than likely lay it on Tris. “I’m sure we can work out something. We should talk about it privately.”

I’ll kill him.

Ryker growled and stepped up beside Tris, smacking the guard’s hand aside in midair.

“I’m the mayor of Dungeon, here to see the queen and you’ve stopped my carriage. It also just sounded like you were suggesting something rather awful to my retainer. Your name, patroller?” Ryker asked.

All eyes in the surrounding area snapped to Ryker as he spoke, and the tension went up visibly.

“Uh—” said the patroller.

“Your name is Uh?” Ryker asked.

“No, that is, my name is—”

“Here, we’ll make this easy since you’re an idiot,” Ryker said. Pointing at a man on the end. “You, what’s this man’s name.”

“Ah, his name is Dean, Mayor, sir,” replied the guard.

“Thank you,” Ryker said evenly to the guard. Then he turned to the disgusting short stack of worthlessness that was the man in charge.

“Dean, you’re a disgusting toad of a man who I’ll make sure isn’t in Queensrest as soon as I can. I’m sure this isn’t the first time you’ve used your position to get into a pair of undergarments. Now, who wants to be a good guard and go notify the palace that I’ve come as per her summons and will be up to see her as soon as I’ve had a shave and a bath. That I’ll be on hand at her leisure, as is her right, and privilege as Queen.”

The same guard who had answered him saluted, and rushed off down the street.

“Great, the rest of you, detain Dean here. I don’t think the Queen will fault me for asking to have him removed from his position and the city. In the meanwhile, which of you can recommend a good inn?”

“Ah, sir, the Feathered Cap would be a good inn. We’ll lead you there,” said another guard.

“Perfect,” Ryker said. Turning on his heel he got back into the carriage and sat down. The three Fairy avatars followed him back in and sat down.

Tris looked red faced and angry.

“Sorry, Tris. To be fair, you are rather eye catching. We’ll go to the inn, get bathed, cleaned, maybe eat something, and wait. I’m sure the Queen will send a messenger sooner than we’d like for her to,” Ryker murmured.

Glaring at him for a second, Tris nodded her head, before returning her dagger-like gaze to the window.

Marybelle leaned into his side and pressed her lips to his ear. “She’s mad because you had to get involved. She fancies herself your guard captain. Just forget about it,” she whispered in the softest voice he’d ever heard. He had to strain to hear her and she was practically tonguing his ear.

Though did Tris hear it? Elven hearing is pretty sharp.

Tris stared out the window, unmoving. Apparently Marybelle had accomplished her goal.

“Now how about you show me how fast you can break me in half in the carriage before we get to the inn,” Marybelle offered.

Chapter 14- Commoner Cheese -

The march down the boulevard had been quiet. Uncharacteristically so.

In fact he’d noted two sets of guards. One out in front of his group, and one out to the rear. Both kept their distance, but were clearly on alert as if he were a person of high value. Not a single person dared approach him as he walked between his Fairy retainers.

Unable to stop himself, Ryker reached up to finger his hair. The barber had given him a straight razor shave and a haircut.

Everything felt weird.

“It looks good,” Marybelle said.

“Okay. Is… that what we want for the queen? She didn’t seem to mind how I looked before,” Ryker grumped.

“She was probably being polite,” Marybelle said with a grin. “I’ll be happy to confirm that the new look is… what she’d want. Yes.”

Ryker snorted at that and lowered his hand again. The guard patrol in front of them peeled off at the bridge leading to the castle wall. They then walked off down a side street as if that was their intention the entire time.

The fact that there was a royal guard patrol waiting at the foot of the bridge gave that lie away though. Not only had the town guard modified their own patterns to match up to watch over him, the royal guard had made it a point to be waiting for him.

“I… what do we do?” Tris asked.

“We thank them for their courtesy, and see where they lead us,” Ryker said easily. “We did notify the queen we were here after all. I don’t imagine this is any kind of a problem. If it was, they would have picked us up at the inn.”

Tris grumbled at that.

When they did meet up with the royal guards, they made a circle around Ryker and his group without a word, and began escorting them up the bridge. Straight up that path, into the inner courtyard, and into an entry room without a word.

It wasn’t until they dropped him off in front of an older man in palace frippery that anything was said.

“This is the Mayor of Dungeon. Her Majesty requested him to be brought here directly,” said the royal guardsman. Without another word, the armed guardsmen left.

Wrinkling his nose, the older man turned to Ryker and bowed at the waist. “Your retainers will remain here, sir. We’ll provide them with refreshment while they wait. Please wait inside.” Opening the door with his left hand, the man indicated into the room with the other hand.

“Uh huh,” Ryker said. Stepping into the room he paused just on the inside.

The room itself was richly dressed and appointed in expensive furniture, he felt out of place in the worst way. Wynne hadn’t steered him wrong in his dress, but he was woefully, terrifyingly, underdressed for even a private meeting in this room.

With a clack, the door shut behind him. Leaving him in a room that probably cost more than what he’d make in his entire life as a farmer or an adventurer.

“Well shit,” Ryker muttered. Shaking his head, he walked over to a table that had been laden with food. Fruits, vegetables, and even some dried meats and cheeses.

All probably more expensive than what I spend in an entire year on food.

Not waiting on ceremony, he started in on the meats and cheeses.

Ten minutes went by before he heard the shuffling of fabric. Getting to his feet, Ryker started to scan the room to see who was joining him.

Coming from the far side of the room, Ryker saw Lauren walking sedately towards him in an extravagant and elegant dress. The fabric looked expensive and was dyed in purples and reds.

He didn’t have an eye for fashion or clothes so he just assumed the bright colors were good. She showed no signs of discomfort in the dress, but her cheeks were flushed and she looked warm.

“That looks fucking hot. And not in the good way. Hot like you’re going to pass out hot,” Ryker said and pointed at one of the pitchers filled with icy cold water. “Drink something before you faint and they think I’m raping and murdering you. Seriously, Lauren, that dress could do my entire house in wallpaper and have leftovers.”

Lauren stopped abruptly at the table, staring at him.

“I… ahh…” she said.

Ryker lifted his eyebrows, waiting. “You need to sit down or something? The heat actually get to you? Want me to pour you a cup of water?”

Lauren blinked twice and then gave him a crooked smile.

“I’m fine. It is rather over the top though, isn’t it,” she said, twisting back and forth where she stood.

Ryker only nodded his head and popped a cheese cube in his mouth. “It really is. You looked better in your travel clothes. That thing takes away your curves like a potato sack would.”

Sighing, Ryker flopped into a seat and picked up his cup from where he had left it on the table. “Sorry about the guard in town. He more or less was trying to talk a Dungeon Avatar into sleeping with him to pass. Friggin’ idiot,” Ryker said.

Lauren watched him, the same crooked smile in place.

“Do you mind if I change?” she asked finally.

“What, out of that? Go nuts. Looks like it’ll take a year to pull off though. Should I go get the old guy or what?”

“No, just come over here and unbutton the back. I’m wearing much more normal clothes underneath. It’s what the dress hangs off of, practically. You can help me back into it after. It really is f… fucking hot,” she said.

Turning around, she lifted her hair out of the way of the middle of her back.

Grumbling to himself, Ryker levered himself out of his chair. He picked up a piece of dried something, put it in his mouth, and began chewing at it as he fumbled with the buttons.

“Thank you for coming as quickly as you did. I honestly thought you might drag it out for a while. You don’t seem the social type,” Lauren said.

“I’m not. And I thought about it. But I figured it’d just piss you off if I did. I may be a peasant dirt farming wizard, but I still know not to piss the queen off. Do you want me to hold onto this thing? Is it going to fall off you after I get this last butt—”

As he flipped the button through the loop, the dress did indeed fall off her and pooled down around her feet.

“No, we’re fine. Ah, that really is much better,” Lauren said, taking two steps forward out of the mound of fabric.

She was in a pair of tight pants and a corset with small upward facing hooks in it. Ryker wasn’t sure but it looked like the dress was meant to rest on those hooks. She must have unfastened something on the inside while he worked the buttons.

He didn’t really know or care.

What he did know, though, was she looked a lot more interesting in her current state of dress. Or undress as it were.

Yanking his eyes away from her pushed up chest and cleavage, Ryker spun on his heel and collapsed back into his chair.

“And yes, I would have been cross with you. I wanted to see you before I left to impress that upon you but you were hiding,” Lauren hissed at him with a grin. Taking a seat primly, she adjusted herself as if she were sitting via formula.

Then after a second she slouched down into the chair slowly, her posture melting away as if it never existed.

“Did they leave out any wine or…?” Lauren asked.

“I think there is. Try that blue one,” Ryker said, indicating a decanter. “Didn’t touch it personally. Pretty early in the day, and I don’t drink much anyways. Pollutes the wits, and with as precious little as I have, I can’t afford to give it up. Found the water and stuck to that.”

Lauren had been halfway to picking up the indicated carafe and paused. Her lips pursed and she gave her head a small shake. “Maybe you’re right at that.”

“Doesn’t happen often, but sometimes I hit the mark. What’d you have in mind for me? I can’t imagine you wanted me here just to spoil me on delicious hors d’oeuvres.”

The queen made a tutting motion with one hand as she loaded a small plate with various items from the table. “Not all of us had a chance to eat yet.”

“Fine, fine. I’ll share what little news I have as you load up,” Ryker said, brushing his hands off on his pants.

Lauren nodded her head, smiling. “That’d be grand.”

“Well. The dungeon shut down that war that was going on and the human camp right after the battle. The dungeon vanguard girls said it was to budget mana until it could be replenished. I’d say this is at the state secret level, but I gather that what it did was not something it can do often,” Ryker said. Leaning back in his chair, Ryker held up a hand in a neutral gesture. “Then it went back to normal. Nothing has changed really about the dungeon itself. Everything is fairly mundane. The big change though is that vanguard it uses. They didn’t all leave. Three of them started following me around. An Elf, a Hobgoblin, and a Human.”

The queen frowned at that, her delicate eyebrows scrunching together as she chewed her way through a cheese cube.

“They’ve been nothing but protective, and informative. Not a negative word or gesture in any way, shape or form,” Ryker said.

Grimacing, Lauren held a hand in front of her mouth. “It isn’t that,” she said as well as she could with her mouth full of food. “It’s that they’re able to function so far from the dungeon. I would have thought they drew on the dungeon’s power to survive.”

Ryker froze for a second, then nodded his head.

Smart as a whip.

“They mentioned something about that. I think they’re drawing on my own mana pool. Doesn’t seem to be bothering me at all. Whatever. I’ll trade my limited mana pool for their assistance any day of the week,” Ryker said.

“Hm. I’m not sure I like that but I’ll leave it to you. If you don’t notice a difference I would tend to agree. I’d rather have you protected than casting spells,” Lauren agreed.

“Other than that though, not a whole lot has gone on in the short time since you left. I mean, it’s only been, what, two weeks at most?”

Lauren nodded her head at that and then started to nibble at a dried piece of meat.

“You really don’t care at all, do you?” she asked, her hand drifting in front of her mouth again.

“About what?”

“Me being the queen. Eating in front of you. Being practically in my undergarments.”

“Err, which part of that? That you’re the queen? No. You told me to treat you normally, so I am. Eating in front of me? Lauren, I dump bags of shit out on my farm to help my crops grow. I dug my own latrine out of the earth. I spent time in dungeons with people who can’t exactly go somewhere private to use the bathroom. Nor would you want to. You sit and squat in a corner while people watch to make sure you’re not gutted. Man or woman. I’m afraid manners aren’t high on my list. I can fake it if you want. But I don’t think you want that,” Ryker said, pausing.

Lauren shook her head a little, chewing away.

“As to you being in your undergarments. Looks more comfortable than the dress, and I don’t mind the view. You’re not an unattractive lump of clay, ya know. Definitely a good bust and some hips there. Now I’m sure you weren’t trying to fish for compliments—what’s really on your mind?”

The queen’s cheeks turned a dark shade of red, her eyes boring into his own.

“I want to formally grant you the title of Mayor in front of everyone. Doing it personally would mark you as mine to a degree. If I don’t do it this way, it’s almost a guarantee I’m going to have all your neighbors in the peerage trying to incorporate Dungeon into their holding. I’d prefer to prevent that if possible. I’d like to keep it as Queen’s property. It’s too important and too much of a resource otherwise,” Lauren said from behind her hand as she continued to eat.

“Huh. Yeah, I’d rather not be someone else's crony. I mean, I don’t mind being yours because you’re the queen and all. But I can’t imagine it going well between myself and whoever it might be. Yeah, no. I’d see it going bad,” Ryker said, shaking his head.

“I’d tend to agree. So rather than trying to clear you of murder charges down the road, I’d rather just keep you to myself.”

Ryker couldn’t really disagree with that and shrugged his shoulders. “Good plan. Consider me yours.”

“I do. And to that end, I’m arranging a formal appointment for tomorrow. It’ll be a brief thing, but the entire peerage will of course be invited. I imagine they’ll all want to see you at some point as well. It isn’t every day a dungeon shows up, let alone right in the middle of the realm.”

Chewing at his lip, there wasn’t much he could say. It was more or less what he’d been expecting.

“Though I think it does merit me explaining perhaps a bit more in-depth for you about the situation. Since most people will view you as my creature first and foremost,” Lauren continued. Setting her plate down in front of her, she seemed to sink further into her chair.

“First and foremost, my Ducal vassals. Three won’t be here, simply because they won’t have time to do so. That leaves six that will.

“Of those six, we really only need to worry over four of them. The other two, Duke Abernathy and Duke Strint, are loyal and no cause for concern,” Lauren said, giving him the broad strokes.

“Okay. Got it,” Ryker said, attempting to prompt her to continue.

“We’ll focus on the four that could be a problem. That way you don’t get overloaded.”

“Thanks,” he agreed quickly. Politics really wasn’t his thing.

“Duchess Halfhand, Duchess Chas, Duke Feros, and Duke Est. Of them, Duchess Chas will be the most likely to approach you directly, and Duke Feros will send someone in his place,” Lauren said.

To her it must seem commonplace, but Ryker was already starting to feel lost.

“Of those four, three of them have been pressing me to marry their kin, and Chas wants me to marry off Claire to them as she’s close to the line of succession, but not near the top. If I were to abdicate, it’s likely I’d pass it to her for her political prowess alone.”

Ryker tried to commit all that to memory and nodded his head quickly.

“Part of why I have any allies at all is that they have no marriageable male heirs that aren’t already married. Their possibility to gain is limited, so they seek only to support me to hinder their peers. It’s unfortunate, but that’s the way the game is played,” Lauren said, leaning her head back into the headrest of her chair. “I’m rapidly being forced into a decision on marriage when I have no desire to do so. I’m only in my twenties. They act as if I were a day away from my body change.”

“Forcing a monster to act when it isn’t ready often gets you an advantage. Pushing it into a situation where it has to act out of its norm is ideal. Especially if you can do it after weakening it,” Ryker said. “The same is true for farming. If I can head off a problem before it is one, I do so. I don’t wait for it to be one.”

“It’s a bit different when you are the monster, or the problem,” Lauren complained.

“I… can only imagine. Though in that case, isn’t the simple answer to go in the direction they don’t want you to? Marrying an older prince who isn’t interested in your position solves it immediately. And while it isn’t an ideal solution for you on your own personal wishes, it’d end the whole situation.”

“Yes… yes.” The queen closed her eyes with a sigh.

“Sorry. I’m no good for this kind of thing. Simple solutions and answers are great for me. Complicated problems like this aren’t my thing,” Ryker said apologetically.

“No, I appreciate your direct answers. It pains me to admit it, but I really am at fault in this one. I could solve this problem whenever I want and I’m dragging my feet. I’ve just been hoping for—” She paused, her eyebrows rising upwards.

“Hoping for?”

“Nothing. Nevermind. Anyways. Everything is already in process for your appointment tomorrow. I also took the liberty of having clothes made for you to wear. The tailor will be around later today to measure you out and get you fitted. Just come back to the palace sometime after our meeting. The cost is negligible so don’t fret over it.”

“I won’t.” Ryker immediately leaned into the table, looking into the cheeses again.

Lauren snorted at that, opening an eye to peer at him. “You really are direct in all things, aren’t you.”

“So I’m told. Wizards are prideful to begin with. Being direct is second nature. Being a farmer only made it worse. I’m as blunt as a sledgehammer to the forehead,” he said. With a frown, he flicked a piece of rather smelly cheese off the plate to tumble along the table. “That stinks.” Happily he scooped up another piece of a type he couldn’t identify, but was definitely enjoying.

“You just said a rather expensive piece of cheese stinks and chose a rather common one.”

“Expensive doesn’t dictate if it tastes good or not. That one stunk like feet. You want the stinky foot cheese? You eat it. You can have all the stinky foot cheese. I’m going to eat the tasty, dirty, common cheese. Because it’s delicious and it’s what I want.”

Laughing at that Lauren licked her lips before shaking her head. Then she held out her hand to him.

“You know what, you’re right. No one wants stinky foot cheese. Don’t hog that and hand me some.”

“This is my commoner cheese, get your own,” Ryker said chewing visibly at her.

Chapter 15- Donations -

Sighing, Lauren laid her hands in her lap and stared at the ceiling.

“I’m afraid our time is up. I should have you get me into my dress.”

They’d spent the last hour in casual conversation. Nothing and everything. From the dungeon to the citizens here in Queensrest.

“Alright. I guess just… stand in the middle of it and I’ll lift it up?” Ryker asked, unsure.

“That’ll work. I’ll have my chambermaids help me adjust it before I have to go to my next meeting,” Lauren said, her face starting to revert to the impassive mask he’d seen a few times.

Nodding his head, Ryker got up and made his way to the pooled fabrics.

“Come on then. Let’s get this rolling.”

“Trying to get rid of me so quickly?” Lauren asked, standing up. She walked over to the dress and stepped into the opening of it.

“No, but I think your guards would murder me if they walked in on me getting you into a dress, which looks a lot like getting you out of one. Better off getting it done quickly.”

“Ah. So no plans for the rest of the day?” Lauren reached down and picked up the dress and began lifting it up past her legs and hips.

“Not really. I think I’ll comb the city for cores, maybe hit the temples, make some offerings. Other than that… Wondering if I can dodge Adele and Claire. I don’t mind them but… they’re both a bit much for me.”

Lauren chuckled darkly at that. “Yes. My cousins are seemingly opposite sides of the same coin. I thank my mother for giving me the genes she did.”

“Your mother did give you some solid genes. You’re put together pretty well,” Ryker said, grabbing the fabric around her hips and lifting it up.

“Are you always like this?” Lauren asked, sliding her arms into the sleeves.

“Like what?”

“Flirty. Charming.”

“Uh… huh? No. Furthest thing from it if you ask anyone who knows me long enough. I’m just answering you directly,” Ryker said honestly. He didn’t think he’d been charming or flirty.

“One second. I need to get these… things… settled before you button me.”

Ryker nodded his head and waited as Lauren fiddled with something inside her dress.

“That’s all it is?” Lauren asked.

“All what is.”

“What you said.”

“My thoughts? Yeah. Why?”

“No reason. Ready for you to button me up.”

Ryker didn’t reply and instead started hooking the buttons back into the fabric.

Upon finishing, he patted her on the back and took a few steps away from her.

“Time to face your murderous public again. Try not to die, you’re pretty interesting,” Ryker said.

Lauren gave him a strange look and then scoffed at him. “Not all of us have immortal avatars protecting us.”

“That’s a fair point. Do you want me to ask if they can provide you with some? I’m sure there’s a trade that could be reached. The dungeon does have wants.”

“Hm.” Lauren turned her head to face forward, turning away from him. “An interesting thought.”

“Oh, what time should I be here tomorrow?”

“The morning. Before the eighth bell. We’ll have breakfast afterward so try not to eat too much until then,” Lauren said, running her hands over her dress. “I’ll see you then.” Without looking back at him, Lauren marched off in the same direction she’d come from.

Shrugging his shoulders at the odd dismissal, Ryker headed for the exit and left the room.

There were things to do.

He did want to visit the temples. Look for cores.

And a whole bunch of stuff to buy and dump into the dungeon.

Shame we can’t take back any monsters. They’d be impossible to take back.

***

Ryker had detoured back to their inn for a quick change of clothes, and now regretted that.

Immensely.

There weren’t just one or two messengers trying to ambush him in the inn. There were nine.

Nine young men who were all trying to invite him to one thing or another, or press parchment into his hands with an invitation.

Staring around at the crowd Ryker could feel his lips peeling back in a snarl. Everyone was so intent on giving him their message that they didn’t even hear him.

It worked for the kids… why not here.

Holding his left hand up he flashed a bolt of lightning into his right. Letting the sound go undampened.

The effect was as immediate as it had been before.

Everyone jumped, fell over themselves, and fell quiet.

“That’s enough!” Ryker said loudly. “If you want to give me a message, fine, get in line. I don’t care in what order it is because, surprise, I’m not going anywhere, with anyone! If you have a question, save it. I don’t care. You each have one minute, starting with you.”

Ryker pointed at a boy who couldn’t be older than thirteen on the ground. Scrambling to his feet the boy held up a messenger case.

“My lord would like to invite—”

“Yeah, yeah. Hand me the case and go. I’ll read it and decide from there. In fact, you should all have a formal invitation, right? If you don’t have one, tough shit. If you do, hand it over and piss off,” Ryker growled.

Glaring at a few who tried to talk to him until they left, eventually Ryker was alone. With an armload of invitations he had no desire to even read, let alone accept. Once he was sure they were all gone, Ryker immediately walked over to the fireplace and tossed all the invitations in. Flicking his fingers at the hearth he fed it some mana. It roared to life in a merry, crackling fire.

Tris, Marybelle, and Charlotte were all watching him. There wasn’t anything for them to do since he wasn’t in danger. They also tended to not speak when anyone else was around.

Or do much of anything.

Letting out a soft grumbling breath, Ryker watched as all the paper burned up.

“Not one for society niceties, are you,” said a smooth voice from one side.

Glancing over, Ryker found an older woman to be the speaker. She was clearly more mature than she looked. Her face looked as if she were only in her late twenties, but the way she carried herself hinted more towards her thirties.

She was also a very well put together, mature woman. She sported simple brown hair and brown eyes with straight features and clear skin.

Sitting next to her was a younger version of herself who couldn’t have been much older than seventeen or eighteen. She had far more in the chest and hips than the woman he assumed was her mother. Her hair was also a touch darker as were her eyes.

Those dark eyes latched onto him and Ryker couldn’t deny she was beautiful.

“Niceties would be waiting until they even know who I am. They’re all just trying to find out who I am before anything is said. That’s all,” Ryker said, turning back to the fire, breaking eye contact. “That or to see if they can use me for their own ends.”

“I could think of a few uses for you,” purred the older woman.

If he hadn’t spent a week playing sex roulette with three willing Fairies he might have actually considered a quick romp with her.

She was pretty and seemingly willing.

And we have a dick that’s almost always willing. Why not use it.

“Heh. Coming from you I’ll take that as a compliment. Fair evening to you,” Ryker said, and turned to leave the inn.

He had things to do, and little time.

“Will you be coming back for dinner? I’m sure I could keep something warm for you if you are,” called the younger woman. Her voice was a bit deeper than her mother’s, but it carried that same sultry pitch to it.

Ryker felt the first hints of arousal and he squashed it as roughly as he could. He really did have things to do.

There was no reason not to be nice to them though.

Besides, just because I’m not into it right now, doesn’t mean I won’t take the plunge later.

“I’ll be coming back tonight, yeah,” Ryker said, sparing the young woman a look. Then he turned and left the inn.

Standing outside, Ryker surveyed the street while trying to decide what to do first.

“You need to see the tailor,” Tris said, stepping close on his right side. “It would be wise to take care of the necessary chore first.”

Ryker glanced to one side, eying her.

So she heard everything then.

“The floor was tiled. It echoed enough that I could hear some of what was said. No one else could,” she said, as if reading his mind.

“No. I’d rather avoid that for the time being. Honestly, I’d half expect Adele or Claire to show up while I was with the tailor. I’d rather not deal with them right now.”

Marybelle laid her hand gently in the middle of his back and leaned in close to him. “They’re not that bad, are they? They seem like nice people.”

“In small doses, sure. The problem is they both want to use me for their own ends,” Ryker grumbled. “So far the only person I can get along with without a time limit is Edwin. Or Lauren. Whatever. Let’s go hit the local blacksmith. I want to see if we can find any small bits of ore or metal. Then a tanner. After that, a general store. Last but not least, a quick stop over to the temples. I figure it’d be a good idea to leave a small offering to each of the three in Dungeon. Just to… well… just in case.”

“Never hurts,” said Charlotte.

Tris stopped a passerby to get directions and then set off at a determined walk. Marybelle kept to his side and Charlotte at his back. No one approached them as they went, but Ryker felt like they were being watched.

Senses long unused were creeping back to life in a rusty, creaking fashion. Feelings and training he’d developed for dungeon diving and had barely been given a chance to use.

He was almost certain people were watching that didn’t mean him well.

Tris stepped to one side at the entry to a building and laid a hand on her sword. Charlotte skirted around him and entered before him, pushing the door wide.

Marybelle took a step closer to him as he went through the doorway.

Paranoid much?

Nothing happened.

Walking to the counter, Ryker smiled at the old gentleman manning the counter.

“Good morning to you. I was wondering if you had…” Ryker paused to consider his words. “I’d like to display every type of metal. A collection of sorts. I was wondering if you perhaps had small samples of each metal or alloy for sale. I already have gold, iron, and silver.”

Frowning, the man scratched at his beard. “Might be I could work something together for you. Just small bits? Maybe as big as my thumbnail?”

“That’d work,” Ryker said, agreeing.

“Mm. Copper, tin, bronze then. Truesilver and Fire Iron?”

“Yes, please. And whatever alloys you have. Even the stranger metals, too.”

The man eyed him for a wary second, and then shrugged his shoulders. “Your coin.”

An hour later and Ryker had finished up with the leather worker as well. The general store had been a bust and hadn’t had a single item worth note that he hadn’t already picked up in Warrenton.

“Don’t be so pissy,” Charlotte said as they went up the steps to the temple of Tali. “Just because they didn’t have what we wanted, there’s no reason to carry on like that.”

“I’m not being pissy. I just wish he could have admitted up front he didn’t have anything magical instead of wasting our time. His little assistant probably ate lunch back there while his boss showed us around and tried to get me to buy that damn fancy table.”

“It was a nice table,” Marybelle interjected.

“Whatever,” Ryker said. Letting out an explosive sigh he gave himself a shake. “There, better. Okay?”

Tris snorted at that and then tossed a thumb at the temple. “Be good in there. Holy ground can be temperamental. Go with him, Marybelle.”

Ryker rolled his eyes at her and cleared the doorway with Marybelle in tow.

There was no antechamber or entry corridor, but instead, it opened straight into a large open room.

It was clearly where they conducted their ceremonies and worship. Pews were laid out in rows and a pulpit was at the front. Displayed upon the walls was the iconography of Tali. Off to one side was a stall with curios laid out in front of an old woman. She had white hair, calm brown eyes, and looked to be rapidly approaching “ancient” instead of old.

Just to one side of the stall was the donation box. A stone pillar with a carved slot at the top to receive coins. He imagined it either dropped into a room below, or behind the wall.

There was no one else inside, which was surprising.

Not wanting to waste even more time, Ryker walked up to the donation box and pushed a gold coin through the slot.

“That’s generous of you,” said the old woman inside the stall. She had watched him since he entered. “What are you hoping to buy?”

“Nothing right now,” Ryker said, looking to the woman. “Tali is one of the few whose worshipers work with the needy and the poor directly. I’m not a good person, and donating to her serves my purposes well.”

The old woman chuckled at that. “Not a good person?”

“The furthest thing from it,” Ryker said, pausing as he noticed the wares on the shelf behind the woman.

Small bottles filled with different colored liquids were lined up. Each glowed dimly, creating a shifting riot of color on the shelf. They were all made of magical ingredients or with magic.

If she has those, might she have others?

“And is that how others judge you, or how you judge yourself?”

“Both? What’ya got there by the way?” Ryker asked, indicating the potions.

“Oh… you noticed those did you?” the old woman said coyly. “Simple potions. The like you’ve seen elsewhere I’m sure.”

“I’m a bit of a collector of various things,” Ryker said, going with the backstory he’d used earlier. “What are they, and how much?”

“They’re not that special. Simple resistance potions. Temporary spell effects. Though I’m afraid their prices are probably higher than normal. We charge a bit more because most of the money goes to helping out others. Consider it a donation.”

Definitely simple, but we don’t have any of those. And they don’t look like the normal ones. If we drop them as loot, that’ll just be another unique feature.

“What’s the price then?” Ryker asked.

“A gold each. Forgive me bu—”

“Done. I’ll take them all. I count forty-two?”

“Ah… yes,” the woman said, startled.

“Great. Now, tell me about these curios? Or anything else that might be unique or interesting,” Ryker said, indicating the small trinkets on the counter.

Reaching over, he pulled Marybelle closer and opened her bag. He casually pulled a large sack out of it.

Inside that sack were multiple rolls of leather. They were all filled with coins and packed in tight to one another. They’d packed fifteen coins in each.

Ryker had spent enough time in cities to know how people made themselves targets.

Retrieving three rolls he set them down on the counter. Peeling them apart quickly he pulled three coins out of the gleaming pile.

“I… they’re charms. A gold each. They give minor increases to your card. Blessed by Tali and—”

“I’ll take one of each,” Ryker said, pulling out another roll of coins. He’d come with a small fortune with the idea to spend all of it if possible.

The dungeon had definitely been providing him with wealth. Now he needed to turn that into more wealth by investing in things that would help the dungeon.

Charms sounded like an infinitely useful thing for newbie dungeoneers.

Make them semi-rare drops and only for achieving something worthwhile. The simple fact that someone can get them will get others to try more frequently.

Should probably check in on Wynne tomorrow morning and see how things are going. With only one wing open, things are probably much slower.

“Wonderful. What else do you have?” Ryker asked, setting more coins down on the counter.

***

The temples for Harrison and Damia didn’t have a shop in the same way.

With nothing else to shop for he’d been forced to go to the tailor. Which surprisingly had been uneventful. He’d been ushered in, measured, poked, prodded, and sent back out.

Neither Adele or Claire were waiting to ambush him.

By the time he made it back to the inn, evening had settled in and the last rays of the day’s sun were spearing over the horizon.

Stepping into the common room, Ryker felt strange.

It was empty.

Only the innkeeper and a waitress were there. They even seemed nervous. Ryker’s first instinct was to backstep out of the inn and go sleep in a gutter somewhere. At least that’d give him a better chance at keeping himself intact. More so than the feeling he got from this room at least.

“Ah, you’ve returned,” called a smooth voice from the back hallway.

Turning his head towards the voice, Ryker hesitated.

It was the same young woman from earlier.

“My mother should be coming down from her room shortly. Please, have a seat. I’ll order some dinner for the two of us. It’s been a very quiet evening.”

Which isn’t normal. Inns, even high-end inns, have a swift and smooth business in their common room.

Tris, Charlotte, and Marybelle were with him, though, and they didn’t seem ill at ease.

Which means this isn’t inside the realm of physical harm… I don’t like it.

“Ah, certainly. Give me a minute to put my purchases away and I’ll be right down to join you,” Ryker said pleasantly. Making his way to the stairs, and not waiting for a response, Ryker kept a smile on his face. Listening carefully as he passed doorways on the way to his own, he heard nothing.

Nothing at all.

It was as if the entire inn was devoid of life.

Slipping the key into the lock, Ryker gave it a twist and popped the door in, rushing inside.

All three Fairies followed him in with strange looks on their faces.

Getting the door shut, Ryker bolted it and then shoved a dresser in front of it.

“Why are we barricading ourselves in? I thought we were going to eat with the woman?” Tris asked.

“You three didn’t notice it was empty?”

The three avatars looked at one another, then back to him.

“We noticed but,” Marybelle started. “Based on your reaction, I think we don’t have the same context you do for the situation. Is that abnormal for the common room to be empty? Is that not the expectation? We’re not very well acquainted with human culture. This has all been very informative so far.”

Groaning, Ryker rested his forehead against the door. He doubted the dresser would hold back a truly energetic foe, but he didn’t think whatever was going on was going to escalate to that.

Threats, sure. Blackmail, probably. Seducing him and getting him to do something, most definitely.

Violence? Not likely.

He wasn’t going to bet on the good nature of other people though.

People who believed the best of others, or that they’d be kind and generous, were fools who got taken advantage of.

Before he could even take another breath, someone knocked on the door.

“Hello? Are you all done? The mistress asked me to inform you that dinner is about to be served,” said a voice through the door. He didn’t recognize it, and imagined it might be a servant.

“Ah, sorry. I’m afraid I’m down for the count. I had some questionable food from a stall and I’m regretting it. Oh god, it burns. Tris, could you pass me the ointment?”

The silence was deafening.

“I think we’ll need another chamber pot,” he finished after a pause.

“I, ah. Feel better, master Ryker,” said the voice before retreating.

Relaxing, Ryker wanted to crawl into the bed and end the night.

“It’s my turn,” Tris from behind him. Her voice held a trace of heat to it. She was always expressive when it came to bedroom antics. “I want to try that position from last time again. Get in the bed.”

Well, I can stay up for another hour or three.

Chapter 16- Building Out -

Ryker sat in an antechamber that led into the throne room. Reaching up he pulled at the collar of the tunic and felt ill at ease.

His Fairies had been forced to remain with all the other house guards.

It was just him. Alone in a room.

Waiting to be called into an audience in front of the queen and her entire court.

There was no reason to think any of this was going to go well.

But if he wanted to have a hope of being able to get revenge, this was a part he had to play. Having the queen’s support would make everything infinitely easier. Right up until it was time to flee and run away.

I wonder if I can just leave the dungeon to Wynne and… leave. Go move to another country, buy a house, scrounge up some farm girl who’s willing to tame land with me, and… what… farm?

Ryker frowned. He’d never really thought of what he wanted to do once he’d actually gotten the vengeance he so desperately craved.

The idea of not having his fury guiding him made him feel a bit hollow. Void.

Empty.

It wasn’t a good feeling.

The door leading into the throne room swung open.

“Her majesty has summoned you. Please stand, and follow me. The queen will address you, all you need to do is respond directly to her, and nothing more. Kneel after approaching and before leaving,” said a steward.

So many rules just to talk to the queen.

“I can do that,” Ryker assured the man.

“Splendid,” said the steward dryly, giving Ryker a flat, disbelieving stare.

Feeling grouchy, Ryker stood up and pulled down on the tight-fitting tunic, getting it to sit where he wanted it. The tailor really had done an outstanding job on him. He really didn’t have any sense of fashion.

Looks good though. Really good. Ryker thought to himself, glancing at the mirror.

Exactly as Lauren wished. She’d hired the tailor, stewards, maids, hairdresser, everything. This was how she wanted him to look.

I look like those court dandies who don’t know how to fight.

Reaching a hand to the tunic he ran a thumb over the white fabric of the tunic. The undershirt that came to his wrists was rather blue. A dark blue.

The pants looked to be silver but he couldn’t be sure.

Fashion wasn’t his thing.

For all he knew, the color combination clashed so badly they might all die of shock.

With that once over done and the dark thoughts boiling up, he fell in line behind the steward and followed him out into the throne room.

Entering the throne room was nerve-wracking. Mostly because it was deathly silent.

Not a sound other than the clack of Ryker’s boots could be heard.

He’d polished them to a high sheen and made sure they were court ready. Now he wondered if perhaps he should have worn a pair of indoor shoes. The tread and pop and click of his footfalls seemed to draw everyone’s attention and began to wind them up.

Letting his eyes roll across the gathered assembly on either side, Ryker assessed the room.

More of a giant meeting hall than a room, really.

Lately his dungeoneering instincts had been surfacing. Getting the dust and dirt kicked off and the rust broken loose.

And those senses weren’t happy right now.

On each side were rows of pews that rose in height, giving each an unobstructed view.

There were no windows. No doors to the outside area, though he did see doors behind the queen and off to the sides of her.

Security doors I imagine.

Guards were practically everywhere. Both those armed and armored in physical items of battle, and those trained in magic holding wands or staves.

Every hair on his head and neck wanted to stand on end. This room was a death trap to anyone who would want to harm Lauren, and a wrong word or move would trigger a swift and fatal response.

Putting his eyes forward since there wasn’t much else to see, he found the queen watching him as he approached.

Unable to help himself, he gave her a broad smile and focused in on her.

She was dressed in a much simpler style today. A simple and elegant blue dress that flattered her and pulled the eye up to her shoulders and face.

The steward stopped and bowed low to the queen, Ryker immediately doing the same, breaking eye contact to drop his head to her.

“Welcome, Ryker. We welcome you to our court and home,” said the queen in a very different tone.

Must be the throne room voice.

“You may lift your head,” she said, granting him permission to stand.

Ryker stood up straight and adjusted his tunic again.

“I’m grateful to Her Majesty for seeing me, and honored to be in her presence,” Ryker said.

Lauren blinked once at his statement, and then leaned forward a fraction of an inch towards him with a smile.

“Do not address her without being addressed first!” hissed the steward behind Ryker in a low whisper.

Ah, oh yeah. Eh. Whatever.

“As many of you have heard. The Queendom has a dungeon in its territory now. Not too far from Warrenton in fact,” the queen said, her voice carrying throughout the hall.

“We’ve already assessed the area and were well pleased. A city is already being built, as well as a royal garrison. The name of the city was assigned by its people and we find it fitting. Dungeon.”

There was a polite wave of snickers and titters at that. As the queen had said it was fitting and seemed in a good mood when she did, no one seemingly felt as if they had to keep appearances up.

“The man you see before you is Ryker, the owner of the land Dungeon falls on and that surrounding it. Rather than steal his land and break our own laws, we have chosen to uphold them,” the queen continued.

Ryker was barely able to not swallow heavily at that. He’d briefly considered what would happen if the queen didn’t view his legal claim over the dungeon as valid.

Or the claim on his land.

His goals would have been squashed before they began, and he’d have been forced to pack up the core and flee as fast as possible.

“And to that end, we’re granting the city, and county of Dungeon, to Ryker, and name him the Count of Dungeon,” Lauren concluded.

Ryker’s eyes snapped up to Lauren’s face, his hands immediately balling into fists.

Count? Count of Dungeon? Wasn’t I supposed to be only a mayor? What the fuck, Lauren.

The corners of Lauren’s eyes crinkled as she watched his response to her news.

Oh? Going to smile about this are you? I’m going to drown you later in a bathtub. I’ll break in through your window to do it.

A count!? I’m not even qualified to be a mayor. So why a count? Damn you!

Managing to control himself somehow, Ryker slapped a smile on his face and bowed low to her.

“Her Majesty is infinitely generous and kind. I’m not sure how I could ever repay her benevolence,” Ryker said, unwilling to fall any deeper into whatever she was planning.

“Tut tut, Count Ryker of Dungeon. We have several other gifts for you. First and foremost, a residence here in Queensrest. It wouldn’t do for you to not have a place to lay your head here in our capital,” Lauren said, her teeth flashing in a grin at him.

Shit.

“We purchased the home in your name, of course. We did take the liberty of hiring on a staff for you, though. I’m sure you’ll forgive us. In fact, let us introduce you to your chamberlain and head of security.”

Lauren lifted one arm and indicated off to one side.

Turning his head to follow the length of her arm, he watched as Claire and Adele stepped out of an adjacent room. They were dressed in similar colors to the clothes he’d been forced into. White, blue, and silver. There was even a crest above their hearts. He couldn’t quite make it out, but he didn’t doubt it was more than likely his own.

Which he’d yet to see, since the queen had obviously designed it for him.

“Claire, your new chamberlain. Adele, your head of security. We felt that since they would be your envoys to the queen, we might as well give them a suitable job to work with you as well,” Lauren said, smoothly inserting her ownership of them, yet that they worked for Ryker.

She’s been planning this. For a while. I’m now inexorably tied to the throne, and the throne to me.

“Your first duty as our Count is to oversee the construction of our guest palace that’ll be built in your city. Preferably attached to the royal garrison and the Count’s manor.”

The few whispers and muttered conversations that had been going on stopped dead at that.

I get the feeling that her building a palace there is abnormal.

“With all of these concerns, and needs, we think it best that you report directly to us instead of Duchess Chas,” Lauren said. Taking a breath, she turned her head to someone in the crowd.

Ryker followed her gaze and found the woman from the inn, along with her daughter.

“Our apologies Duchess. We’ll be sure to grant you something in apology for this slight.”

The Duchess. That’s who was trying to seduce me? I don’t even… I guess…?

Ryker closed his eyes and with a small shake of his head, faced forward to the queen again.

“Of course, Your Majesty,” said Duchess Chas.

Opening his eyes, he found Lauren was watching him again, her eyes peeling him apart and putting him back together.

Like a puzzle.

“We thank the Duchess for her gracious forgiveness. We will now close this session of the court. Attend to us, Count, we’ll retire to your home and discuss things further,” Lauren said, standing up.

She lifted her left hand towards him and stepped down from the dais.

Catching the hint, Ryker closed the distance immediately and offered her his forearm. Giving him an arched brow, Lauren laid her hand on his forearm and guided him, without even looking as if she were, towards a door back behind the throne.

“Don’t look so cross. This’ll help you in the future. You do have to marry eventually, you know. And as a count you’ll have much better prospects,” Lauren said softly.

“You’re setting me up with your cousins, Lauren. That’s why you’re having them work for me in that capacity. So they’re familiar with myself, my house, and me with them. You’re going to ask me to pick in the end, aren’t you?” Ryker grumbled.

“Goodness. That’s an accusation if I ever heard one.”

Sighing, Ryker grimaced.

At least they’re tolerable. They’re each aggravating in their own way, but they don’t actually mean me any harm.

“Better than Duchess Chas trying to set me up with her daughter. She practically threw her at me,” Ryker said.

“I heard. She bought the inn you were staying at outright, kicked everyone out, and made her play. I was told you didn’t even have dinner with her? How cold of you. Making a lady wait around.”

“Heh. I told her I was having bathroom problems. She fucked right off after that,” Ryker said with a snicker.

Lauren’s mouth flattened for a second, before she started to laugh. Everyone around them stared at their queen laughing at whatever comment Ryker had made. To her credit, Lauren ignored them all, and laughing, led Ryker out of the throne room.

***

Ryker was still getting used to the idea that everyone here was a servant to him, and that this home was his.

Which seemed fair to him since he’d only been here for about five minutes.

“Sit, sit,” Lauren said, motioning to the chair across from herself. “Oh, and how long do you plan to remain in the city?”

Doing as instructed, he sat down, watching the servants swirling around them, laying a full breakfast down on the table between the two of them.

“Not terribly long. Or much longer, that is. A day or two. Then back to Dungeon,” Ryker said.

No sooner than the breakfast had been laid out, the servants all vanished. Leaving Lauren and Ryker alone.

Again.

“You’re making a habit of getting me into situations where I’m alone with you. You’re probably making me the worst enemy to your guards that they’ve ever had,” Ryker said.

Not waiting, he started to fill a plate, even eating from it as he did so.

Lauren reached up and loosened the straps on her dress till it started to slide down her shoulders.

“Ahhh, that’s better. These look quite nice on me but they do a number on my shoulders and back.”

“Wound ointment,” Ryker said, picking up a sausage and practically swallowing it whole. “It isn’t just for wounds. Works for sore muscles. I had some on me when I started farming. Since I wasn’t exactly going to use it for a wound, I tried it out. Worked pretty well. I doubt most people are willing to use it for something like that but… I wasn’t going to go back into Warrenton anytime soon.”

“Oh? I’ll have to try that. I’ll have a guard pick some up on the way back to the castle,” Lauren said. She picked up a fork and then began to politely plate herself.

“Seriously? You going to fork out every single piece of food? I promise I bathed today and I’m sure you did. Get in there and use your hands already or I’ll be done by the time you start,” Ryker said.

Making a point, he reached across and stole a strawberry from her fork and ate it, chewing it visibly at her.

Lauren scoffed at him and shook her head with a smile. “I’m going to have to assign Claire to teach you table manners.”

“Not really. I doubt anyone will come visit me now that you stuck your flag up my ass. Whatever value I had is long gone. But that’s fine. Don’t care either. Politics is for the birds. Give me a farm or a dungeon and I’ll be a happy man,” Ryker said, pointing a piece of bacon at the queen.

“I didn’t think you liked farming.”

“I don’t. But I understand it. It’s easy. Work the land, toss the rocks, plant the seeds. Then it’s just water and watch. Tedious but… understandable. With politics you get… well, you get Duchess Chas offering herself or her daughter up to me to see if I’d mount ‘em. I imagine that’d be the end of me being anything other than her pawn after that, too.”

“Quite right. And you didn’t want to?”

“What, be a pawn? Been there. Not that hard.”

“No, ah, you didn’t want to, didn’t want to mount her?” Lauren said, now using her fingers to quickly fill her plate with food.

“Eh… they were beautiful but… not worth the strings. They’d want to use me for god only knows what. I’m little better than a dagger. Sharp, to the point. I’m sure they’d have me doing some kind of political mucking.”

“I’m sure they’d spell it out for you. Maybe even give you step by step instructions?” Lauren said, smiling.

“Ha ha. I’m no good at politics. I don’t get it, I don’t like it. Just… ugh. If you’re going to throw me into politics just make sure it’s simple and to the point.”

“Perhaps it’s time for a subject change? One of your people arrived today. With multiple wagons. I believe his name is Edwin? I get the impression he came to help out here at the instructions of your Fairy assistant.”

Edwin’s here? Oh thank god. That’ll help. I can pitch some of this crap off to him, can’t I?

“Ah. I didn’t realize.”

“I had my guard give him directions to here. I’m sure he’ll be arriving after he finishes whatever it is he had in the market.”

“Probably buying cores,” Ryker said with a shrug.

“Goodness, that reminds me. I wanted to give you something. It’s a lovely spirit core that was sitting in my family vault for a number of years. My great-grandmother’s fourth husband owned it. She had a number of them, husbands that is. I’m afraid she had a habit of getting rid of them once they no longer pleased her. It came as a surprise to no one that her seventh husband murdered her in bed one night. We of course had to put great-grandfather into a quiet cell. One simply doesn’t kill the queen after all, but he lived quite fulfilled from the way my mother explained it,” Lauren said, her mind going off on a tangent.

“Anyways. It’s a lovely spirit core. As big as a fist and unparalleled in quality and clarity. It’s truly a wonder. I was wondering if you could hand it over to the dungeon on my behalf as a gift?”

“I can certainly do that. That’s not even a concern or a problem,” Ryker promised easily.

“Wonderful. I’ll have it brought in. I hate to eat and run, and I’d rather stay, but I do need to depart. Please, enjoy breakfast and be kind to my cousins. They were excited and appalled at the same time to serve you as a count.”

Lauren stood up quickly, and started towards the door.

“Your dress, Lauren,” Ryker called after her.

Lauren froze, then waved a hand back at him and continued on. “I’ll have a maid fix it. After the last time they already think you’ve had me. Dress was on backwards.”

Whatever.

Ryker was momentarily confused when a maid came in after that. She approached him, set down a spirit core in front of him, and quickly escaped.

“Damn, she was right,” Ryker said, peering into it.

The core was beautiful. It looked exactly like a dungeon core, but was clearly a spirit core.

Though when he touched it with his dungeon control spells, he found that the spiritual residue inside was mostly gone.

Apparently they have an expiration date.

The door opened again and his Fairy bodyguards marched in along with Adele and Claire. They collectively took a look at the food, and then started in on it without a word amongst any of them.

Ryker stared at Marybelle. Or more precisely, the spirit core that was in her head where her brain should be.

With his control magic up it was as if it were a glowing ball of magic. And in that, was what made her.

Focusing on it, he pulled her blueprint up to view it.

It became a magical construct that he could see. It was laid out spectacularly in front of him as all blueprints did back in his dungeon. Each and every quirk and inch of her was displayed in intricate magical detail.

I forgot that they carried their blueprints with them inside their core. They have to rebuild their bodies from scratch when they die.

Though… this bit here shows where it’s drawing magic from. Could… I create an impromptu dungeon battery?

Or… a dungeon core?

Ryker slowly looked back to the core in his hand, his gaze having gone unnoticed by everyone other than the heavily blushing Marybelle.

Could I put a blueprint in a spirit core that mimicked a dungeon?

“Wynne?”

“Yes?”

“Ah, good. The reason a wizard finds a dungeon is because it draws in all magic, right?”

“Yes. It’s hard not to notice when an entire area becomes a magical void.”

“But small drains don’t show up.”

“That’s right. Mostly because everything drains mana to some degree from the world. Especially in areas with a high density of living beings.”

“Got it. Thanks”

Idly, Ryker began to methodically build a blueprint that would draw in part of the mana that was around it.

Though slowly.

He set the area of the draw as a function of its siphoning. The amount it drew and held in stasis in the core would directly relate to the size.

What spiritual residue remained he stuffed into the blueprint to power the initial run.

Then he closed the blueprint, stuffed it into the core, and fed it a drop of his own mana to kickstart it.

It sputtered to life and burned through the spirit instantly. Then it began to draw in mana ever so slowly, but remained on.

Functioning.

Ryker grinned, excited with the success.

“What’d you just do?” Wynne asked in his headspace.

“Uh… I was toying with a core… why?” Ryker asked as nonchalantly as he could.

“Because I can feel what you did and it feels like… it feels like a dungeon core just came to life but there’s… no soul.”

“Yeah. So. Surprise, apparently dungeon cores can be made out of high-end spirit cores? Or it seems like it. Guess we’ll find out if this thing doesn’t blow up.”

No immediately reply came from Wynne.

Ryker began to worry.

“You did what?” she asked.

“I made a dungeon core.”

“I see. I think… I think I need a better explanation. Now.”

Sighing, Ryker settled in for a lengthy description to her as everyone else ate.

After this, I need to go buy more cores like this one so I can make more dungeons.

Chapter 17- Going Easy -

The trip back to Dungeon was considerably quicker with Edwin driving the wagon train along.

On top of that, he didn’t get to spend any time alone with the Fairies since Adele and Claire had more or less claimed all of his time for themselves.

It seemed that they hadn’t been consulted on both becoming his envoys, let alone his employees. Ryker became the unhappy employer of two women who liked him, but hated the idea of working for him.

And they were determined to explain that to him the entire way back.

“Wynne. We’re about… five minutes out I’d say,” Ryker thought.

“An entire battalion of heavily armed cavalry rode in about a few minutes ago bearing flags I’ve never seen before. Maybe a minute later, a battalion of men-at-arms arrived. I have no idea what’s going on.”

“Err… what?”

“Dungeon isn’t under attack, but there’s definitely something going on. There also seems to be a cavalry group shadowing you,” Wynne clarified.

Frowning, Ryker peered out the window of the coach. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary that he could identify.

“Are they hiding?”

“Yes. Many of those on foot are up against the palisade and seemingly waiting.”

“Do they appear hostile?”

“No. But that’s no guarantee of anything. Though I’d suggest not attempting to run. Their cavalry will run you down in no time. Plan to make your way into the dungeon if you have to, but don’t run into the plains.”

“Great.”

Ryker leaned back in his seat and waited.

There wasn’t much else he could do until they made contact. If it came down to it, he could break contact with everyone, lead his Fairies into his dungeon, and survive.

“Well, at least it’s you,” Adele said suddenly. “It could be worse. You’re rather handsome, you’re nice, and you don’t fault me too badly for not being a lady.”

Claire sighed and gestured towards him with one hand.

“She is right, truth be told. Being assigned to you as bride-candidates isn’t the worst thing in the world. As Adele pointed out, you don’t hold me to my deficiencies. You even forgive me for them. I appreciate that about you.”

“You mean being a two-faced backbiting bitch who would blow him for a new dinner set when you’re happily married?” Adele asked.

Claire stared at her cousin for a few seconds. Then she smiled at her. “Yes, that I’d do. Or that you’re a nose picking alcoholic with a mouth dirtier than her rear end who would pull her dress up in public for him to get a look at her undergarments.”

“I think,” Ryker interrupted, “any talk of marriage is premature. Besides, Lauren told me you worked for me, not that you were bride candidates.”

“That’s how it always goes,” Claire said, smoothing her dress out over her knees.

Adele laid her head back against the inside of the coach. “It is. The hope is you’ll pick one of us and make your choice. We’d go from working under you to working you from underneath. Using royal princesses is new though.”

“Hold there!” shouted a voice up ahead. They’d just gotten within thirty feet of the gate.

“We’re here to escort you to the royal mansion,” said the voice again.

“What’s going on?” Claire asked suddenly, her fingers digging into her dress.

Adele reached to her side, gripping the hilt of her sword.

“I don’t know. But I don’t think fighting them is a valid option,” Ryker said, peering out the window.

“Why do you say that?” Adele asked, angling herself in the seat so she could draw her blade.

“Because I already see at least a hundred soldiers in… what looks like the colors of Duchess Chas,” Ryker explained.

Now that he could see the emblems over the hearts of the soldiers, he could tell they were all wearing the crest of Chas. He’d only seen it once, when he was made a count, but he was fairly sure of it.

“What?” Adele squawked.

Shoving Ryker out of the way, she glared out of the window towards the gate. “Damnation. It is. Is this her move then? Is she attempting to take over Dungeon?”

“Quite possible. Ryker is right though. Put your sword away. I think the Duchess will use us as political pieces before causing us harm. We should probably consider ourselves high value prisoners,” Claire said.

The coach grew silent at that.

“I had the girls pull out. They’re heading back to the dungeon to regroup. I’m pulling everyone together to get a rescue force ready if we need to come get you out,” Wynne said.

“Do we even have the mana for it?”

“Doesn’t matter if we do or don’t, we’ll make it happen one way or the other.”

“That’s… fair. Alright.”

“Do you want us to pull Adele and Claire out if we need to get you?”

“Huh?”

“Do you want to take them with us if you need to get extracted. It’d reveal a bit more than you’ve wanted to up to this point.”

“I…”

Ryker thought on that for a few seconds as the coach continued to roll down the street. Towards a destination that would probably be problematic, to say the least. Did he care at all about Adele and Claire? He could probably escape and leave them to their fates. They didn’t mean anything to him.

Or do they. Ryker chewed at the inside of his lip in thought.

“Yeah. Take them. We can always kill them later if we need to,” Ryker said.

“Good thought.”

Coming to a slow stop, the coach door opened. A gray haired officer held it open, staring up into the coach.

“Count Ryker, Ladies Adele and Claire, the Duchess has invited you to a meal. I’ll escort you there now,” said the man

“Of course, thank you, sir,” Claire said easily. She got up and moved to the exit, stepping down lightly.

Adele followed, with Ryker being the last out of the coach.

The streets were populated as they normally were. Though the city guard was nowhere in sight. It seemed that they had either been given orders to go away, or had decided discretion was the better part of valor.

Not that he could blame them.

They weren’t soldiers.

“Sir,” said the older soldier. “Might I compliment you on your city? For being so new, it’s incredibly maintained and well put together.”

“Heh, I blame Edwin. He’s the city overseer for the most part. I just own all the land. Makes it easy for everything to be orderly when they have to have permission to build, let alone try and buy the land,” Ryker admitted.

“Ah. That’s a good point, Count. I’m sure the Duchess will appreciate hearing you tell the tale of how you managed that,” said the man with a smirk.

Ryker nodded his head, falling silent.

The front door to the royal mansion, which wasn’t done, was opened and they were escorted inside.

Originally it had been planned that Lauren and her cousins would use this place until the palace was done. It had been started up and planned to be finished in the next month.

Right now it was about halfway there with much of the bottom floor done. The second floor was where most of the work was being done now.

Walking behind him, the older soldier was obviously making sure everyone kept on the path. Up ahead, another soldier kept them moving.

Adele and Claire were peeled off and taken to a separate room, causing Ryker to immediately worry.

He was taken down a different hallway, and brought into a formal receiving room.

Sitting at the table was Duchess Chas, and her daughter. They were more lovely than the last time he saw them, and were dressed in flattering dresses that befit their station.

“Duchess Chas, Miss Chas,” Ryker said, bowing his head respectfully to them.

“Count Ryker,” they said in unison, their eyes latching onto him.

“Please, have a seat, Count. I hope you don’t mind but I assumed you wouldn’t mind taking a meal with my daughter and I,” said the Duchess.

“Why not. And please, call me Ryker. The whole Count thing is as new to me as being born,” Ryker said. Taking a seat in the only other chair at the table, he smiled at the two women.

“Ah, then please, I’d be delighted if you called me Veronica,” said the Duchess.

“Diane, please,” said her daughter.

Ryker looked from one woman to the other, and then felt his lips turn into a smirk. He assumed this was a military coup. And that he was a piece both sides would squabble over.

Ryker wasn’t about to die for a queen he barely knew. He’d happily switch to Lauren’s side given the chance, but this was a well thought out ambush that he wasn’t going to escape.

“So, I’ll not beat around the bush. I’m not one for politics. I’m a simple wizard turned farmer. That obviously changed recently. I’m about as direct as a knife and as blunt as a sledgehammer blow to the head,” Ryker said. “To just… cut through the bullshit. I’m assuming I’m in the middle of a play for the throne?”

Veronica’s eyebrows rose ever so slightly, but otherwise her face was impassive.

Diane on the other hand didn’t have her mother’s experience. Her mouth thinned out and her right hand clenched into itself.

I may suck at politics, but I understand people. That was a dead-on theory.

“I’m going to guess you’re here to recruit me?” Ryker asked when neither responded. “Either through offering yourself, your daughter, or other favors?

“Haaaa…” Veronica said, deflating a bit. “Spoiled my plans completely. How am I supposed to coerce you into anything when it’s all already laid bare? You didn’t even leave me room to build up to my deal. Straight to me or my daughter.”

“Sorry. I mean, it’s easier this way, isn’t it? We can get to what we both want out of this to make the deal happen, and there’s no charade behind it,” Ryker said.

Several servants came in with various finger foods. It was almost the exact same spread Lauren had laid out for him. Without waiting for permission, or even a response, Ryker began taking all the same things he liked from the last one. Deliberately shoving the fancy foot cheese to one side.

“Wine?” asked an attendant.

Shaking his head, Ryker swallowed roughly. “Water please.”

Once all the servers cleared the room, he looked back to the Duchess.

“You were going to start us off with what you’re willing to give me, I think?” Ryker prompted.

Veronica shook her head once, her mouth hanging open.

“Me,” Diane interrupted. “We’re offering me as a bride, and everything that comes with me. Our children would be the rightful heirs of my line as well as your line. I’ll put no restrictions on you ruling as Count and assisting me as my husband when I become Duchess, though as the Duchess I would hold that title until we pass it to our children. I swear to be loyal and faithful to you in our bedroom, providing you cause me no harm.”

Ryker smiled at that, he had to admire her for being as direct as he was.

“Great. I assume you’ll remain here with me and your mother will go off to work on taking the throne?” Ryker asked, picking up a piece of ham.

“Once mother witnesses our consummation of marriage, she’ll be leaving,” Diane admitted. “Our plan is to direct our forces as we’re the leading faction. She’ll need to be there to keep a firm grasp on everyone. As you already said, I’ll be remaining here to assist you and… ensure your loyalty.”

Nodding at that, Ryker thought on the situation.

Veronica looked annoyed and angry at her daughter, but hadn’t stopped her.

“Pretty much what we thought. They want me to marry the duchess’s daughter. I imagine that’ll firm up their alliance against the queen in this area. Lauren won’t be happy with me, since I’m taking sides against her technically, but the alternative is death.”

“Well, I’m personally against death. We can always kill the daughter off later. Divorce is easier when one is dead.”

“A very good point.”

“Alright, I agree, but I’d like to add a few things to this deal, and a question or two, if you don’t mind,” Ryker said.

Diane bobbed her head once, chewing delicately on something.

“We’re willing to make concessions of course,” Veronica said.

“What plans do you have for Adele and Claire?” he asked.

“I’m not so sure—”

“Execute one, marry the other to a cousin of no worth,” Diane said, interrupting her mother.

“Ah. I suppose that’s prudent,” Ryker admitted.

Shit, shit, shit, shit.

“Do you have a suggestion?” Diane asked, silencing her mother with a glance.

“Give them to me,” Ryker said plainly. “Let me have them as concubine wives.”

Veronica’s eyes narrowed and she lifted her chin up a fraction. “And why should we do that?”

“It’d remove them from the line of succession and illegitimize any children they have. Would it not? In addition, you wouldn’t have a single ounce of royal blood on your hands. You could even claim I’d taken them as my own before you even got involved, and did your best to salvage the situation. You could play the hero,” Ryker offered up. “It’d also soothe my conscience. They’re nice people and I’d dislike seeing them used so poorly.”

The Duchess slowly nodded her head at that, then turned to Diane. “Could you handle them as lesser wives? This is your marriage, not mine,” she asked her daughter.

“Easily. In fact, it might make this more palatable for me as well,” Diane said to her mother, then turned to Ryker. “If I couldn’t service you for whatever reason, would you be content to sleep with one of them instead? You wouldn’t betray our marriage bed?”

“I… could agree to that. Yes,” Ryker said, pausing only for dramatic effect.

“And you’d ask for nothing else?” Diane asked, directing the conversation back to the arrangement.

“Well, I’d like for our marriage to be more than convenience. Could you promise me you’d try to love me as a man as well as your husband?” Ryker asked.

He wasn’t sure if he was laying it on too thick, but he wanted to seal this one up without suspicion. It’d make it that much easier to smother her in the night later.

“I… that… yes. Yes, I can promise that,” Diane said, her voice softening. Her eyes dropped down and her cheeks turned pink.

“I’ll need to watch you take the maidenhead of those two royals as well,” Veronica said, butting in.

“Of course. One would need proof they’d been deflowered and taken. I would suggest allowing that to happen previous to my marriage to your house, if only to preserve the fiction of them being taken first,” Ryker said.

“Mm, yes. Good. We’ll have this taken care of quickly. You’ll bed those girls tonight, and marry into Chas,” Veronica said quickly.

Nodding her head once, she seemed at a loss.

Went easier than you were expecting, hm?

“Diane,” Ryker said, leaning forward to the young woman. “Tell me more about yourself. I’d like to know all I can, if you don’t mind.”

Diane’s face turned bright red at the attention, her eyes looking everywhere but at him.

So we begin.

***

Adele was sitting on the edge of the bed, dressed only in a flimsy nightgown that didn’t fit her. The moment he entered the room, she stood up and crossed her arms over her chest.

“Oh,” she said after seeing him. “It’s you.”

Sitting back down on the bed, she glared at him.

“I take it you’re here to tell me on how this is a good idea to be given to some member of Duchess Chas’s family. To not fight it and just… lay there and take it. Like some prostitute. That’s the only thing left to my pride since they already forced me to sign away my claim on the throne,” Adele said, spitting the words out like fire.

“Kinda,” Ryker said, sitting down next to her. “Originally, they were going to kill one of you, and marry off the other. If I had to guess, you would have been the one killed but… that’s just a guess.”

“I… yeah. Yeah, I imagine that’d be how it went,” Adele said, deflating.

“If it makes you feel better. You’re not being married off to some cousin.”

“I’m not?”

“Nope. I argued that it’d be easier if you and Claire were given to me as concubine wives, rather than giving you to someone else or killing you,” Ryker said with a straight face, looking towards the wall. “I bartered myself in exchange. I’d be a willing participant and husband to Diane.”

Adele didn’t respond at first. Several seconds passed before she let out a slow breath.

“I see,” she mumbled. “And you’re here to… claim me…”

“Well. I’m here to talk to you first. Make sure you’re aware of it all. You could easily reject this and simply be executed. I don’t think they’d argue much at this point,” Ryker said.

“And Claire…?” Adele asked.

“She’s ah… already settled. I had a similar conversation with her two hours ago. Apparently that mind of hers had already expected it all to some degree. Especially after she signed away her lineage, just as you did. It’s that brain of hers, it’s well suited for this. She’s in her room, sleeping now. She didn’t take the whole thing very well, even if she did expect it. I’m afraid the Duchess will want to watch us, by the way. She wants to make sure you’re no longer a maiden and… not a threat. She was there when… with Claire… yeah,” Ryker finished lamely.

“Of course she would,” Adele said, her lip curling. Then she hung her head, pressing her hands to her temples. “I didn’t see myself being a concubine in my future. I mean, I wanted a relationship, but… not as a prisoner. A slave.”

“And you won’t be. I’ll give you the same promise I gave Claire. I’ll do my best to make sure you’re taken care of. Never treated like a prisoner or a slave. Never to be mistreated by anyone. I know that seems like an odd thing to say considering I’m more or less forcing myself on you but… there it is.”

“You’re not forcing anything. As you said. I have another option available if I wanted it. No… this… this’ll do for now. I swear to the heavens if you abuse me or expect me to just lay myself out whenever you want though, you’ve—”

“No, never. I’ll treat you exactly as you wish to be treated. Though I would suggest you don’t go looking for a lover. I imagine Diane would look for any excuse to execute you outside of my wishes,” Ryker said.

Diane had already intimated that she’d do exactly that if she thought her house was being insulted.

“What? No! Never. I’m a woman of royal lineage not some cheap floozy. Of course I wouldn’t go outside our marriage bed,” Adele hissed at him.

There was a sudden rap on the door, and then it opened. Veronica walked in sedately, along with two other women. They looked to be noble ladies in waiting.

“Have you finished with the explanation?” she asked, looking to Ryker.

“Yeah. We were just going over the finer points of it. Making sure she understands her position in everything,” Ryker said to the Duchess.

Looking back at Adele he hesitated. The moment had come.

She could choose to become his and remain in this world, or elect to be forcefully removed from the land of the living.

With Claire it had gone alright. After he calmed her down, she recovered quickly.

She’d already undressed herself by the time the Duchess came in and was getting onto the bed for him. She’d almost seemed eager about being with him.

Claire is made of sterner stuff when it comes to politics. She probably already has an exit strategy and a path on how to help Lauren.

Adele had always been the concern for him. There was always the possibility of a problem from her. Her free attitude and hatred for politics made her a question mark that no one could bank on.

The wild princess eyed Ryker for a critical moment, then reached down and pulled the nightgown up over her head and tossed it to one side.

Sliding up into the center of the bed, she lay down naked on the covers. The spirited and gung-ho woman was gone, and all that was left was a young woman in a situation that no one would want to be in.

Her knees slowly spread apart until she was wide open without defense. She gave him a weak but brave smile.

“I’m ready then,” she said. “Just… be gentle with me.”

“Of course, Adele. Of course.”

Chapter 18- Blades -

Wynne stared down at the marriage certificate on the table.

“Boy, they really made sure to separate the county from the duchy. Only your children can inherit both,” she said.

Sighing, Ryker sunk further into his chair. “It’s a good thing,” he said to the Fairy. “It means that if they eliminate me, they get nothing. And vice versa.”

“You accepted it pretty quickly. I’m surprised.”

“What, that I didn’t fight them? It wouldn’t have done me any good. In accepting it as I did I got more out of the deal than if I resisted. Might as well be dealing with the dark lord of the north at that point. Him and his black warriors.”

Squinting, he looked at her a bit more closely. When he first met her, he swore she was two feet tall. Big for a fairy.

Now she seemed more like two and a half feet tall.

“Hey, did you get bigger?” he asked directly.

“Hm? Yes. That dungeon crystal you made gave me a larger domain, so I grew. In fact, all your Fairies grew a little. None are as big as me, but they’re all certainly larger than one would expect,” Wynne said.

She carefully rolled up the marriage certificate and set it next to the two for Claire and Adele.

“That’s interesting. Speaking of Fairies, how many do we have now?”

“A lot,” Wynne said, sitting down on the edge of the table. “I’ve lost count. Less than a hundred, more than eighty?”

“Not much left to go of your village then.”

“Mm. They’re aware of it now though. So it’ll be harder to get more of them, but that’s fine. We’ve managed to catch a few from other villages. We’re starting in on those next,” Wynne said, crossing one leg over the other. “We’re just capturing them outright and bringing them into the dungeon forcefully.”

“Going to be queen of the fairies, hm?”

“Why not? You’ll support me. And now that you can make dungeon cores, I can hand them out like parceled land. Each one will simply make me larger, and give them their own domains,” Wynne explained.

“Ah. Does that make me your king? Do I need another marriage certificate?”

“Eventually. If you keep your head on your shoulders. In the end, you’ll have to leave the land of the mortals after all,” Wynne said flippantly.

“Huh?”

“We talked about this. With every Fairy we bind to you, the longer your life gets. We’re not quite immortal but our essence is, and we share a part of our souls with you. With a dungeon core it doesn’t matter as our lifespan becomes infinite. With a human though… and now with the number we have you’re probably set for at least a thousand years of being your current age,” she said with a shrug of her shoulders.

He vaguely remembered her saying something to that effect, he just hadn’t considered it.

Not really at least.

“Alright then,” Ryker said lamely. He wasn’t quite sure how to respond to that.

“Don’t worry, I’ll take care of our Fairy kingdom if you get tired of it. Husband,” Wynne said, pointing a delicate foot at him.

“Ha, you don’t get to call me that, yet. Besides, maybe I don’t want to marry you. I’m already married to three women.”

Wynne sniffed at that and gave him a smile. “I’m better than them.”

“I want to talk about the dungeon anyways,” Ryker said.

“Because I’m such an accommodating wife, and I already have a special place for you in my heart, I’ll let you change the subject,” Wynne said, resting her elbow on her knee and putting her chin in her palm.

Ryker wrinkled his nose at her, not quite sure how to respond to that. He wasn’t sure if she was teasing or being serious.

Fairies were tricky.

“I want to start chipping away at Diane’s forces. She has a significant population of soldiers and mercenaries here. I took a quick peak at the logbook. A large number of them are taking turns through the dungeon on their down time.”

“True. They see it as a way to get a secondary income. Or so I’ve heard from them. And are you sure about this? We could just as easily use Veronica as we could Lauren. Might even be easier.”

Managing to not wince at Lauren’s name, Ryker shifted his weight around in his chair.

He felt strange about Lauren. He enjoyed her company.

Quite a bit, actually. She felt real and down to earth. Which was strange considering she was the queen.

Veronica felt more like the duchess she was, and he didn’t believe for a second that she’d not get rid of him if she believed it to be in her best interest.

Lauren had already shown that she wanted him and would be prepared to gamble for him, and on him.

“I see,” Wynne said, quirking a brow at him. “Lauren it is, then. Well, dungeons are good at killing people. We just have to change it up a bit.”

“I was thinking of maybe going to a bit more traditional model,” Ryker said, not rising to the bait.

“We have the space for it. And it wouldn’t hurt to have it, honestly. I’m sure there are those traditionalists who don’t quite enjoy your story-based dungeon,” Wynne admitted.

“The goal is to set it up so we can keep chipping away at Veronica’s numbers. Only Lauren knew about my deal with the dungeon, so that keeps me blameless,” Ryker said, pausing. “I was thinking… what if we had two paths. They would eventually be above and below each other as they went along. Changing their positions. They could even see each other, if we let them. Maybe putting a wall of illusion between the two of them so that they’d see the other side differently.”

“Differently?”

“Differently. Like… instead of other humans, they saw Orcs and Goblins.”

“Ha! You want them to kill each other. That’d certainly fall within the rules of a dungeon,” Wynne said.

“Yeah. I figure if we get them to do our work for us, it’ll help. Then we could start offering that second path to other groups that we knew conflicted with the first group. Perhaps only allowing the second path to open every so often, and not all the time. It’d let us put them at odds with one another.”

“Why not take it one step farther? If you put both groups in at the same time, put a sign out that states the first one to the end wins a prize. They’d take those open spaces to fire on one another.”

“Oh, that’s a good idea. Do you see any problems with this?” Ryker asked.

“No. We have the mana for it as well. We’ll need to leave the first wing open for a day or so after we open the new one. Just to make sure we have a nest egg, so to speak.”

“Great. For the dueling cubes, could we start offering another level of challenge, and let the Fairies get in there? Let them earn some things for themselves by killing adventurers we put a bounty on internally.”

“Could do that. Need a failsafe though. Some of the dungeon runners are… ah… less than savory. Some of them have taken to forcing themselves on the Hobgoblin women.”

“Uh, what?”

“They’re capturing the Hob peasant women and raping them,” Wynne clarified, leaning back onto the table. “I’ve taken the liberty of trying to send patrols in their direction when it happens. See if I can’t kill them, but they’ve learned to expect it.”

“Yeah… no. I want… no.” Ryker paused.

Who could they give this to?

Charlotte could do it. She’s our resident rogue, right?

“Where’s Charlotte? Charlotte?” Ryker called, raising his voice.

“Ryker, she’s—”

“Charlotte!” Ryker called with his dungeon sense.

With a pop, a one and a half foot tall Fairy popped into existence a few feet away.

“Master?” asked Charlotte.

“I want you to take your avatar, and start attacking anyone who’s sexually assaulting the monsters. Or other people for that matter. Murder is one thing, rape is another,” Ryker said, the tone of his voice cold.

“I’ll take care of it, Master,” she responded, bowing her head.

“Actually, take seven Fairies as your own and create a squad out of them. Train them up and use them to carry out your mission. In fact,” Ryker said, reaching into his satchel.

He pulled out the mock-dungeon core and set it down on the table.

“Consider this your commission. This is yours. Once you select your squad, come back, and I’ll bind this core to you, and those Fairies to you,” Ryker commanded.

Charlotte was practically quivering, staring alternately between him and the core. “You would raise me up?”

“You’ll of course serve my queen first and foremost,” Ryker said, indicating Wynne. He didn’t want to take anything from her and he would reinforce her as their keeper. “As your Master, or King if you prefer, this is the command I’ve given you for my purposes. Do you accept?”

“Gladly,” said the Fairy, who promptly disappeared.

“Did you have to do that?” Wynne asked, looking at him.

“I did. Yes. Why, are you upset?”

“No. But you’re going to cause problems giving only one out.”

“Good thing I have five more cores like that. I’ve already set up the blueprints and everything,” Ryker said. “I want Tris and Marybelle here next. Do you want me to call them, or would you prefer to?”

Wynne sighed and gave her head a shake, her hair falling back behind her shoulders. “I’ll call them, my silly king. May I ask what tasks you’ll be giving them?”

“Tris is going to organize a seven strong squad with the purpose of killing high value targets I designate for the dungeon. Marybelle is going to get seven Fairies as well. I want her to start organizing loot we receive, give out to others, and put in the vault. I’m tired of doing it. They’ll both be good at those jobs.”

“Fine. And yes, they’ll both be good at it. The only problem is they’re all the Fairies you were sleeping with. You’ll set up a precedent of needing to sleep with you to get moved ahead.”

“Oh? That’ll make it fun.”

“You’re an asshole.”

“Jealous?”

“Fairies don’t reproduce sexually. We have no attachments in sex, so I have no jealousy. You can sleep with every one of them for all I care. Until your hips turn to powder from the effort. It just makes it harder on me, is all.”

“Well, control who gets put in front of me then. Use it as a way to leverage your power,” Ryker said dismissively. “Pimp me out.”

“Hm. I could do that, couldn’t I. Access to you as a carrot, for your carrot,” Wynne said, her eyes clouding as she slipped into deep thought.

***

“Three wives,” Edwin said, staring at Ryker across his desk. “And one of them happens to be my new boss in security.”

“Yep. I don’t think Adele will be a problem though. Mostly because I’m pulling you out of security and making you mayor of Dungeon. Congratulations. You should probably get a wife and put a kid in her. Since, ya know, mayoral titles pass on to the children in Dale,” Ryker said. He flipped the sealed envelope across the desk to the older man. “I already signed off on it, and I made sure Diane was on board. She doesn’t have a say in it technically, but it’s easier to include her than exclude her.”

“That and you have to sleep with her more often than not. What’d she think of this?” Edwin said, picking up the paper and opening it.

“Honestly she didn’t care. She seemed more delighted about the fact that I included her. So… mission accomplished,” Ryker said with a shrug of his shoulders.

“Great,” Edwin muttered, reading over the appointment letter.

“Like I said, find a woman, put a kid in her, start settling in for the long haul. It’ll be fine,” Ryker said, standing up.

“Pah, marriage is one of the dumbest things a man can do. And you did it three times.”

Ryker shrugged his shoulders again. “Didn’t have a choice. Anyways. Do what you need to do. Think I’m going to go poke around on my farm.”

“You realize a Count farming is ridiculous.”

“Whatever. It’s centering. Helps me think. See ya.”

“After all that centering you did on your wives I can only imagine. See ya,” Edwin said, still reading the letter.

Leaving the mayor’s mansion, Ryker hit the street and started towards his farm.

Tris, Marybelle, and Charlotte formed a triangle around him, as if it were the most natural thing in the world for them.

“Shouldn’t you be, ya know, doing your jobs?” Ryker asked, maybe a bit more grumpily than he intended.

“We have subordinates for that,” Marybelle said, slipping her arm into his. She pulled on his arm a bit, pushing it up into her chest. “Besides. If we don’t do this, our Queen will see fit to put others here. I’d personally rather not give this up yet.”

“Yes,” Tris said elaborately. Ever the stoic Elven warrior.

Charlotte said nothing, but he could practically feel her agreement from behind stabbing through him.

“Wynne keeps saying jealousy isn’t possible. You three are acting like you’d be jealous of someone taking your toy away.”

Ryker turned down a side street and kept moving. The farm had an entrance from here that he could access and avoid the vast majority of the population.

“Jealousy?” Charlotte asked. “No. Not jealous. Not exactly.”

“No. That’s not the term I’d use,” Tris agreed.

“It’s more along the lines that… hmmm… we enjoy our time with you, and would hate to give it up? Ah, and if you don’t mind, I believe it’s my turn,” Marybelle said, patting his arm. “We’ll need to get our turns in during the day since your evenings are taken now.”

Oh. Well that’s fun.

“My understanding is that they’re rather fond of the act,” Wynne said in his mind.

“There is something to say about it being enjoyable. Care to make an avatar and give it a go?”

“Another time, I think. Though I’m not saying no. And I do hate to interrupt a good time, but there are two groups waiting to use the dungeon that I think we could use against each other. They’re mercenaries both, but they have a history with one another. They almost got in a fight in the inn.”

“Huh. Alright. I’ll hit the farmhouse and find a safe place to take a peek. I’d be interested in watching.”

“That’s fine. Take care of Marybelle first, it’ll take time for the two groups to get into position. Oh, and the Homunculus passed. She left a clutch of eggs behind.”

“I thought it was a male?”

“No. Female. I placed the eggs in your farmhouse in the hatching area you were using for your chickens. They’ll hatch much sooner than anticipated. It’s because of the rate they’re taking mana from the dungeon. Growing quick.”

***

Ryker looked to Marybelle who was laying in the bed, breathless, nude and sweaty. Smirking to himself at the fact that she seemed pleased, he asked, “Did I break my little Hob?”

Glancing at him, Marybelle gave him a coy smile.

“Mmmhmm,” she purred. “Go see our queen before she grows cross with me.” Rolling over to one side, she snuggled into the bed.

Ryker didn’t argue with her and dove into the dungeon.

He really did want to see the new paths in action.

Circling over the center area between both groups Ryker looked from one group to the other. They were on identical paths. Both the normal and abnormal path were mirrors of each other. He watched as they finished up with the second set of rooms. They’d taken a minimal amount of damage from what he could tell.

Each group was more or less what you’d expect for an adventuring group. Tank, physical damage, healer, crowd control, magical damage.

Nothing out of the ordinary.

The paths were simple things. Straight and slowly looping in on themselves except going downward. It’d been a simple thing to do to save space. This was the only way they differed from each other. One would go down far enough for the other to be above, only for the position to switch at the next crossover. It created intersection points where one was above the other.

Why not make it more interesting.

Ryker created two blueprints for signs and hurriedly scrawled his message into each of them:

A group of Goblins is following you from a path nearby. You’ll be able to see them shortly. For each one you kill, you’ll receive a reward.

He sunk both constructs into the first overlap area, where the group on the normal path would get their first chance to fire on the abnormal path.

Feeding the blueprints with a trickle of mana, he waited there. Watching.

“I see,” Wynne said from beside him.

“I figured… why not. Make it interesting for everyone.”

Each group slowly approached the sign cautiously. Both groups had clearly been in dungeons before.

The motto of a dungeoneer was to fear change.

Any change, even something as simple as a sign, was good reason to be cautious.

The group on the abnormal path finished with the sign quickly and moved to the overpass, a gaping chasm of empty earth between their path, and the other.

They were talking as they moved and were clearly discussing the sign and its message. Ryker didn’t bother to listen in on their conversation. He was sure they were looking at the path below them through the wall of illusionary magic, and didn’t have even a faint idea they were being duped.

It was a thin wall of magic that wouldn’t survive much more than a gentle breeze of scrying magic.

Except why would anyone try to scry something they’d been told to kill for a reward.

Or so he hoped.

The magician of their party started to summon up spells, even as another of their group pulled out a bow and pulled an arrow free.

They didn’t have to wait long, as the group from the normal path came out expecting to catch the goblins unaware. Before they could orient themselves, the other group attacked, a bolt of lightning streaking across the gap in a crackling roar.

Someone went down in a shriek of charred flesh and smoke. Down but not dead, Ryker gauged.

A fireball zipped back towards the abnormal group. It engulfed the man with the bow in a roar of flame as he tried to fit a new arrow onto the string, having missed his first shot.

Ryker snickered to himself as the normal path group grabbed up their injured party member and scrambled across the open ground.

They managed to get out of harm’s way without suffering any more damage.

“So… there we have it then. A simple promise of rewards and they’re more than willing to fire on one another,” Ryker thought to Wynne.

“Yes, but how do you plan to keep them at it. It’s not a guarantee they’ll keep meeting up like that,” Wynne countered.

“That’s a good point. I think we’ll put one more sign at the end. Both paths do lead to the same room after all. Put a chest in the middle, fill it with a few things, and restrict entry until both parties are there. Then let them in at the same time. They’ll realize they’ve been attacking other dungeon divers. Maybe they’ll kill each other after realizing they’ve possibly already done so.”

“That might do it. I’ll go create the signs and loot. You put up the security wall.”

Ryker bobbed his head, even though he didn’t have one. It was hard to suppress physical gestures even if they had no equivalent right now.

Quick as he could, he put together a wall on both paths. When it came time to figure out a locking mechanism, he instead stuck a dungeon core crystal in the earth between the doors.

“Wynne. I’m putting a core here. I want you to pick someone to maintain these doors as their job. When you’ve picked who you want, send them my way after they pick up their avatar. You’re the queen after all. They must respect you.”

“Thank you for making sure to protect my position. And I wouldn’t expect it to be anything else. You’re their master, my king, you own them as equally as I do, and own me as well. I’ll make the decision later as to who. For now, I’ll handle it personally.”

Two hours later, four of the five people from the normal path staggered in. They were carrying their fifth member on a stretcher between them.

Faster than he would have thought, the second group came stumbling into their own corridor. Though all five members were standing, they were all clearly wounded.

“Seems they really took a toll on each other. How interesting,” Wynne commented dryly.

Both groups were standing in front of the wall with the sign. They’d clearly read the sign at this point and were waiting.

“What’d you put on the sign?” Ryker asked.

“Two groups, one chest, one winner,” she replied. “I imagine they think it’s a group battle with the goblins.”

The rock wall slid upward, and both groups shuffled inside, and stared at one another.

“It’s you!” shouted a man from the normal path group.

“Bastards!” came the reply from the other group.

At least they recognized one another immediately. That’ll make it more interesting.

Then as one they looked to the center of the room. Sitting there in the middle of the room was a chest that was open. Inside it one could see the faint sheen of coins and what looked like a steel breastplate.

“Oh, dropping something useful are y—”

Ryker came to a halt as both sides stopped staring at the chest, and rushed each other. Watching in a mild shock, Ryker couldn’t finish his thought as they began killing each other.

In a few heartbeats, it was all over. The group that’d come from the abnormal path, starting with all five members, came out victorious. Though two died during the last mad scrum.

“That was productive. Ten went in, three come out. That’s seven less for Lauren to worry about,” Wynne said

Ryker couldn’t disagree. It’d worked rather well.

And those survivors sure as hell weren’t about to talk about what happened. They were now part of the system he was going to put in place.

Part of the killing.

He could use that to his advantage.

With an idle thought, several bright red circular tokens dropped to the ground in front of the survivors.

Each was marked with a dagger on one side, and a number one on the other side.

Clearing his voice, Ryker concentrated for a second.

“Welcome to the blades,” he projected into the room. He’d used a voice from his mind, one that had nothing to do with his own. A deep resonant voice.

The three survivors flinched, looking around in every direction.

“Be sure to take your count token so you can purchase rewards in the future. See you next time,” Ryker projected, then closed the spell up.

Chapter 19- Playing House -

Ryker idly drew his finger along the edge of his plate. He was waiting for the servants Diane had hired to finish putting out breakfast.

His life had changed quite a bit being the count and husband to the future duchess in the last three weeks. She wasn’t getting involved in his affairs as a count, but his personal life had been turned inside out. Though he had put his foot down on a few things. Like Adele and Claire being allowed to live in their home with rooms of their own.

He argued his point as wanting to make sure they remained safe and available. As at this point, it was likely Lauren could view them as threats rather than allies going forward.

Diane had quickly agreed to his request after hearing his point. Their rooms were immediately put on the same floor as his own and Diane’s.

It was weird to have a room to himself, but when he thought about it, most marriages were probably political. He doubted sharing a bed every night was safe for some spouses.

A hand lightly touched his shoulder and then rested on it. Ryker blinked and looked up to find Diane staring down at him with a small smile.

“Good morning, husband.”

“Allo, wife. I didn’t wake you when I snuck out of bed and crept out of your room, did I?” he asked.

“No. You didn’t. Thank you for being considerate,” she said, her smile growing wider.

Ryker shrugged. He wasn’t in love with her, but he saw no reason to antagonize someone he was legally married to.

Just because I wish it was someone else, doesn’t make it someone else.

Besides, she’s not a bad person. I kinda like her.

“Of course,” he said, reaching up to lay his own hand atop hers.

She flicked a glance to the servants who were nearly done and looked back to him.

Oh? She wants to say something but not in front of the spies. If a servant hears it, chances are someone else will, too.

Another minute passed in silence as they servants finished and left the room.

Diane sighed a few seconds after the door closed. “I can’t tell if they’re spies for Lauren, mother, or someone else,” Diane complained.

“Your mother?”

“Yes. I’m sure she’s still nervous about you. She did leave me to your tender mercy in a certain way. She’s well aware of your ability as a wizard. No stamina, but some of the best control seen in a long time,” Diane said, turning her gaze back on him.

“I know, perfectly suited to an assassin. Well, surprise, I’m just a farmer.”

Diane’s lips twitched and her smile turned into a sultry grin.

“So I’ve found out. You’re particularly adept at trying to plant your seed as deeply and vigorously as possible?” she asked as casually as she could, her cheeks becoming a flaming red color.

“Oh ho? Are you flirting with me, wife? The honorable and upright daughter of a noble household?”

“Mmmm… maybe? Besides, that’s what I wanted to talk to you about,” she said, trying to change the subject. “Thank you.”

“Uh, for what?”

“For… taking care of me. I do realize that as a noble lady I have duties I need to perform. And one of those is to carry your child. From conversations with family and friends, I’d come to suspect that it wouldn’t be anything pleasant. A chore at best. Painful and unpleasant torture at worst.”

“Sex? A chore?”

“Well, considering who they are, and that their marriages are political… I imagine a number of them use it as a weapon of sorts one way or the other, against each other. So yes. Thank you for… making sure it’s pleasurable for me. And not a chore. For taking your time with me and treating me kindly,” she said, staring into his eyes.

Then she leaned down and pressed a warm kiss to his lips. Her free hand coming up to lightly touch his jaw.

Several seconds passed before she pulled back, and then stood up.

“You’re welcome, I suppose? I mean… it’s certainly no chore to me to make love to a pretty lady?” Ryker asked, looking up to her. He hadn’t expected her words, or the kiss, and he was having a bit of a hard time controlling his rapidly accelerating heartrate.

Nodding her head once, she stepped away from him, her face blazing as bright red as a cherry, only to grab a nearby chair and plate, then drag it over next to him. She set it down practically atop his, rather than her customary seat at the other end of the table. Sitting down in it she then reached over to start filling her plate.

“Will Adele and Claire be joining us?” Diane asked, using a fork to delicately select what she wanted.

“I don’t think so. Adele tends to sleep in, and Claire is already at work. I caught up with her before she left. She’s working on taxes right now. Apparently she wants to make sure it’s all put together now so we don’t have to dig through it later,” Ryker said, scooping an entire section of cheese onto his plate with his hand.

Diane eyed him and lightly tapped the back of his hand with her fork. “Use the utensils.”

Ryker took the fork from her and began using it.

She gave him a tired sigh, and simply got another.

“She hinted at the fact that if she didn’t get it sorted now, she was afraid we’d have ‘missing coins’ down the road.”

“Ah… yes. That’s actually pretty accurate. I’m glad she’s taking care of it. Though… about Adele?” Diane asked, leaving the question open.

“She’s actually working, just not in the way we’re thinking. She’s been working with the guard and doing a lot of late night patrols. With how much the city is growing, crime will be a problem for a while yet.”

Diane nodded her head. “Mother is sending her next batch of recruits this way. Around ten thousand strong. They’ll be trained out to the east.”

“Oh. Should I be concerned? That many soldiers is bound to create some security issues and problems with the citizens.”

“Mm. Very likely I suppose. Work with the commander as best as you can. As my husband he should give you a certain amount of respect but… technically he owes you nothing. Nor me. He works for my mother.”

“Ah… that seems… problematic.”

“I’m sure you can handle it. It won’t be for too long and I’m sure the issues won’t be too much. We can always use the soldiers to suppress the peasantry if they get out of hand. Unfortunate, but a reality,” Diane said.

Ryker’s thoughts ran in a similar pattern. Diane was right of course. If it came down to it, the problem could be used in actually solving it. It’d also divert the anger back to the soldiers, not Ryker at all.

“Wynne, are you listening in?” Ryker sent out.

“Yes. I’m already prepping for it. We took in a small village of Fairies last night. I’ll have them create temporary animal avatars and spy on them. They can earn their keep through that for now,” Wynne responded.

“Thanks, Queen Wynne. As your King, I appreciate you.”

Wynne sniffed—Ryker wasn’t sure how she managed to communicate that—and cut contact.

The feelings he was getting from her in the bond were the same as ever. Mild annoyance, pride, excitement, yearning, and anger.

She must be in a good mood. Probably from taking over another group of Fairies.

“I’m afraid I won’t be able to entertain you tonight though, husband. Though I wish I actually could,” Diane said, her face showing a flicker of displeasure. “Despite your… energetic attempts, I’m afraid we’ve been unsuccessful so far at producing an heir. I’m entering my moon period.”

“Ah. Well, that’s fine by me. All that really means is I get to keep trying.”

He wasn’t about to say that he was glad to hear that and would wish for them to fail forever. He didn’t actually want to be a father right now and had been looking for any excuse to not do the deed with any of his three wives.

His Fairies were certainly getting midday workouts to help him blow off steam. Tris seemed especially eager and always made herself available.

“I’ll make sure Claire knows that she’ll be attending you,” Diane said almost regretfully. “It’s a pity she wasn’t born into my own family. She’s rather diligent and is quite easy to work with.”

Hm. Let’s hope Claire won’t show up tonight.

***

Edwin grumped, moving back and forth at the table. Practically gyrating.

He and Ryker were sitting at a table beside a building. Drinking and eating a light midday meal. It was on a patch of land overlooking the marshaling field for the newly arrived untrained army.

And boy was it a sight.

Thousands of untrained boys and men swaggering around as if they’d already won the war.

“They’ll learn soon enough,” said Edwin. “War is an ugly thing. No one gets out the same. You leave part of yourself behind. The ones who are smart that is. The ones who survive. The ones who try to rationalize it… live with it… they don’t come back.”

Ryker didn’t know about war.

He knew dungeons and farming.

“Diane didn’t seem too troubled about what this’ll mean for the common folk,” Ryker said.

“Course not. In her eyes, the army is worth more than most of the population here. The only reason she’s even willing to talk about it is that the city supports the dungeon. And you. Seems like to me you’ve got her heart wrapped up around your finger,” drawled the ex-military man. “Or another bit.”

“Better that than the alternative.”

“That’s true. Word is that her mother was prepared to have you thrown in a cell and have her daughter take over in your name. It’d all be couched as you being too sick to rule and your loving wife taking over for you but… same thing in the end. Prison cell or a grave.”

“I’m glad we understand one another.”

“Most certainly. Doesn’t solve the problem though. What do you want to do about this?” Edwin said, gesturing at the camp.

“Nothing.”

“Nothing?”

“Yep. Nothing. Not a thing. Until they create a problem or make a nuisance of themselves, there’s not much we can do. While I understand what’s going to happen, I’ll not be putting my own safety and security above others. We can increase patrols, make sure the city guard knows their business. Ensure yon general knows our expectations, but that’s it for me. For now.”

“Very count-like of you, Count,” Edwin said.

“Oh? And what would you do, friend? Hm?”

Edwin fell silent at that. He seemed at a loss for words.

“That’s the problem right there. There isn’t a good answer right now. Trying to get in front of anything that hasn’t even happened yet will just make us a target. No… let it be.”

Both men fell silent. Minutes passed.

“Watching the idiot brigade?” Adele said as she stepped up beside Ryker.

“Yep. We just decided that there’s not much we can do for the time being. Up patrols, tell the guards what to expect, tell their general to fuck off, and that’s it,” Ryker said.

Adele grunted and pulled a flask out from her tunic and pressed it to her lips.

She paused in the act of taking a swig, her brow creased.

Slowly, she lowered the flask, staring at it.

“Empty again?” Ryker asked, looking from her to the flask.

“Huh? I… that is… uh,” Adele said. Her face took on a strange expression.

“That’d be my cue. I’ll see you later, your Count-yness,” Edwin said, getting up and walking way.

Adele nodded at him as he walked by. She looked back out to the soldiers working in the field. Abruptly, she turned the flask over and began pouring the contents out onto the ground.

“You alright?” Ryker asked.

Her drinking had definitely increased since being forced into the situation she now found herself in. Not that he could blame her.

The first few times after their first night together, whenever Diane had sent her his way, she’d been blind stinking drunk. To the point that he wasn’t sure she could remember if they had sex or not.

That had stopped recently, but it still happened.

“That goody-goody from Tali came to see me,” Adele said, capping the flask once it was empty.

“Oh?”

Out in the field, sergeants were rounding up privates and putting them into dressed ranks. There wasn’t much in the way of discipline. The only thing keeping most of it together was the officer corps. That and the non-commissioned veterans who’d been pulled from other outfits.

Could probably use that to my advantage. If I was able to remove their leadership, their discipline would fall apart. It’d become anarchy, wouldn’t it?

Though that’s the problem. If it became anarchy, would they take it out on Dungeon?

Adele leaned up against the wall beside Ryker.

Tearing his gaze away from the soldiers, he turned his head and looked up at her.

“And?”

“And apparently drinking while pregnant is a problem,” Adele muttered. “She came to tell me that I should stop. Immediately. If I did, there… there wouldn’t be any problems if I got pregnant.”

“Pregnant,” Ryker repeated.

“Yeah. Pregnant. And… well… I… this isn’t exactly how I wanted to get married but… I want… I want to make… whatever this is… work.”

“Uh huh.”

“I know I’m no lady. I know very well that I’m not a refined woman of grace. I know you’ve caught me picking my nose and farting and… and…”

“I caught you once with your hand down your own pants in the inn.”

He still wasn’t sure if he’d caught her drunkenly rubbing one out or scratching.

“Yeah. That, too,” she said softly. “I’m not exactly what a man would want as a wife, but I want to at least… at least try. Fuck I’m awful at this. Am I even making sense?”

“Yes. Yes you are. And I get it. We talked a bit about it before, remember? You weren’t even sure Lauren would ever let you get married, let alone have children. Now you’ve been signed out of the royal line, handed over to me bodily, and told to behave.”

“Is it terrible that I can admit to myself I’m enjoying it? That my cousin’s kingdom, my family’s throne, is being assaulted and I’m playing homemaker as one wife amongst three. What the shit is that about?”

“What’s it about? It’s about getting something you wanted, even if only a fraction of it. Is it shameful? Sure. But your choices are enjoy it or hate it. There isn’t much else you can do.”

“I could fight. I could fight and—”

“Get killed,” Ryker said, interrupting her. “You’re one woman. The entire Royal Garrison was killed to the last, remember? Your own head was on the chopping block. They viewed you as nothing other than a corpse. All you’d accomplish by fighting is putting your head back on that block.”

“But… it’s my family, Ryker. It’s Lauren.”

Taking a steadying breath, Ryker looked back out to the soldiers in the field.

“No one can hear you right now. You have no one listening in,” Wynne said in his mind.

“I take it that’s your way of telling me I should let her know that I’m working in favor of Lauren?”

“It’d help. I think. She seems to be fraying apart rather quickly. Besides, I like her. She was always kind to me.”

“Adele,” Ryker said, saying her name forcefully.

The woman’s eyes flicked to him sharply.

“I’m not just… quietly taking this situation and turning on Lauren. I married Diane willingly to preserve you and Claire. If I had a clear path back to Lauren I’d take it in a heartbeat. Until such a time as that path shows up, I plan on doing what I can to help her from here, and to keep my head on its shoulders. The dead can do nothing for the living, other than feed worms.”

“You are?” Adele asked cautiously.

“I am. But it’s not exactly something I can act on just willy nilly. I have to be careful. The moment Diane suspects something, she’ll probably kill you, me, and Claire without a moment of concern.”

Ryker turned his head to look at Adele again

“I’m not so sure about you… she seems rather smitten with you,” Adele said with a sour smirk on her face.

“She’s young. Barely eighteen. She was forced into a marriage that she didn’t want. I’m giving her attention and respect in a situation where she expected none, and has been given none from her family. Seems rather straightforward to me.”

“So you’re using her?”

“For the time.”

“And if you put your child in her?”

“We’ll see what happens when the time comes.”

“And if you put your child in me?”

“Uh… we’ll… see what happens—”

“Bad answer,” Adele said threateningly.

“We’ll raise it together?” he tried again.

“Better answer. You’re a poor husband, but you’re still my husband,” Adele said. Leaning down she planted a kiss on his lips and then smacked him on the shoulder as she stood up.

“Claire’s busy tonight. Diane tracked me down and told me I’d be attending to your needs this evening. I’ll see you later in my room. Look forward to it, husband,” she said, and then left him there. Scratching at her ass as she went.

Such a delicate flower of femininity.

Charlotte stepped out of a shadow nearby and sauntered over to him. She grabbed the edge of the table and bent over towards him. She reached up and adjusted her collar, drawing his attention to her chest. The top button on her tunic stretched, threatening to burst.

She wasn’t as flirty as Marybelle, or as eager as Tris, but she had her own way of doing things. Grinning, he held up a finger.

“It’s your turn I take it?” Ryker asked.

“Yes. Yes it is. My queen also wishes a word with you in person this evening. I told her I’d fetch you and bring you back,” Charlotte admitted.

“After your turn,” Ryker clarified.

“After my turn,” Charlotte agreed, smiling at him.

Fun.

“Lead on then. Did you have anywhere in particular in mind?”

Tris had picked some real experimental locations for her own adventures.

“In the dungeon. I made several rooms and an area for myself. It’s where I keep my core, body, and avatar. I call it home and welcome you into it. Tris and Marybelle did the same. Her highness hasn’t selected anyone to be Gatekeeper yet, but everyone is aware there are other cores available,” Charlotte said.

Turning on her heel, she sauntered off, her hips swaying as she went.

Chapter 20- Weeds -

Ryker looked around the room as he walked in, the wooden door shutting behind him.

There was no mistaking it as anything other than an entryway.

It’d been decorated in a way similar to that of the homes in Dungeon. Complete with human furniture that Wynne had no way to actually use. Like a bench with cubbyholes for shoes and boots.

“Take your boots off and put them away,” Wynne called from deeper in the house.

Because that’s what this was. A house, in a dungeon.

I wonder if there are windows, and what they look out onto.

He had expected it to a degree after seeing Charlotte’s own version of this. Certainly hers wasn’t as large as Wynne’s, but the same concept.

There was no way anyone could get to where the Fairies had made their homes without modifying the dungeon as they went. Which meant it was as safe as it could be.

I wonder if Tris and Marybelle are in this area too. Charlotte was just down the hall.

“Yes, they’re in the same corridor,” Wynne called from up ahead.

“Sure you can’t read my mind?”

“Of course I can’t, my silly king. But I can read your emotions. You’re a very straightforward man. No politics. Almost no ability to barter. Easy to guess what you’re curious about when you keep all that in mind. I personally appreciate it. It makes you wonderful to deal with.”

Frowning, Ryker turned his focus to their bond. He could sense mischief, pride, joy, and a touch of… fear… from Wynne.

Sitting down on the bench, Ryker did as he was told. Shifting himself around he lifted a foot up and peeled the boot off, quickly followed by the second one. He turned them sideways and fit them into a cubbyhole.

Getting back up he looked one way then the other down the hallways. Choosing the one closest he wandered down it. He passed through what would be considered a living room. Then a dining room. Finally he found her in what was clearly a kitchen. There was a stone counter in the center, cabinetry that you’d find in a merchant’s home, and a large number of various utensils strewn throughout.

Not to mention the remains of a mess. At a glance he guessed it was what was left over after making a meal.

There was one giant surprise waiting for him though.

It was Wynne.

She was huge.

Five foot one at least and bent over a large cauldron she was staring into. In addition, her original hourglass frame on her tiny body had expanded. She had what men would have described as devilish and soul stealing curves. Her large wings fluttered gently behind her as she stood there.

Intentional or not, she was giving him quite a view down the top of her dress.

“Holy crap, Wynne. You’re…” Ryker ended up not being able to finish that sentence.

“Human sized?” Wynne asked, looking up from a stew pot. She gave him a wide smile. “You clearly made some more cores. Unless you broke that promise to me though, you haven’t handed them out to anyone?”

“I… yeah,” Ryker said, pulling his eyes off her displayed cleavage and latching them to her face. “The three you know of, one for the door keeper, and three more that I’ve buried in the farmhouse. Made them last night. Plan to make more as well.”

“Mm, I noticed when I woke up. I’m not sure if this is as tall as I get, but I’m rather pleased already. Now… I think we should probably chat about a few things over dinner,” Wynne said, rapping a wooden spoon against the cauldron.

“I wasn’t aware you… ate?” Ryker asked.

“I don’t. Normally. Though I’ve noticed a few changes in me as I’ve grown in size. It’s interesting and terrifying at the same time. So, we’re going to try out eating. Do forgive me, I’ve no idea if I did this right. I copied the wife of a guard as she made stew.”

Ryker shrugged.

“I’m game,” he said.

“Go into the dining room then. I’ll be right in and serve.”

Frowning, Ryker did as instructed. Again.

“Don’t be cross. It’s not like you wouldn’t have done it on your own,” Wynne called at his retreating back.

Awkward. I can’t even be privately angry…

“And yes, you can be as upset as you want to be. Just realize that I’ll call you out on it when you’re just being stupid,” Wynne said from the other room. “As a good queen would do.”

Wrinkling his nose at that, Ryker dropped into one of the padded wooden chairs. Looking down at it, he finally realized where she’d gotten almost all of her furnishings. This was all part of the massive horde of magical constructs he’d bought. They were all the unenchanted versions that could be summoned.

A minute later, Wynne came into the room with a bowl, a chunk of bread, and a tumbler. She set both down in front of him and then left.

Checking the drink, he found it was water and nodded to himself.

Pass on alcohol. Can’t afford to lose what little sense we have.

Wynne sat down carefully in the chair next to him, smoothing her dress out. The fabric hung off her upper arms instead of her shoulders, emphasizing her bust and waistline.

Now that he looked more closely, she was dressed in a dress he knew he’d seen in an adventurer’s pack that had died early on.

At least we can outfit anyone or anything at this point by spending some mana to conjure things. Definitely looks good in it, too.

“First, are you aware that every time we use our bond to talk in the city, someone begins to surveil the area immediately?” Wynne asked, picking up her spoon and sinking it into the thick stew. She took the spoonful and then began to chew at the contents with a look of concentration and thought.

“No. I wasn’t. That’s disconcerting. Is it something we should be worried about?” Ryker asked. Picking up his own spoon he sunk it into the stew and brought it up to his mouth.

“It isn’t anything invasive. Or even that strong. Enough to monitor to see if they can determine what’s going on. I haven’t tracked it back but… someone is aware you’re special, I assume,” Wynne said.

The stew was bland, and didn’t have much in the way of flavor. It wasn’t inedible though, and clearly time and effort had been spent on it.

“It doesn’t taste like much, but it isn’t bad,” Wynne said in a half-hearted way.

“If I had to guess, it’s a problem of seasoning. Salt and spices can cost money, and out here where we’re barely becoming a civilized city, it might be in short supply. She probably just didn’t have any.”

“Oh. I see. I’ll remember that for next time. I’m sure we have the patterns for it somewhere,” Wynne said. She shrugged her bare shoulders and took another spoonful. “Regardless, I’ll keep an eye on the watcher. It isn’t anything to be concerned of yet. Just good to know. Next I wanted to speak of Diane and the work she’s doing here. She sends messages to and from her mother and the front. She’s also acting as a supply chain from here.”

That was a surprise to Ryker. He didn’t realize any of that. His brows pinched together and he swallowed his mouthful of stew.

“Alright. That’s… I didn’t know that. I mean, I assumed she was sending messages, but I didn’t know about the supplies.”

“They move far outside of the range of Dungeon, so you wouldn’t know they were there. I discovered it by chance. One of Tris’ girls was testing the range on the dungeon core you made for her. We wanted to see how far we could take it before it stopped feeding Tris, or stopped feeding the Dungeon. As well as how far it could go before you would stop feeding it or… well, a lot of things like that. Suffice to say, it increased the range I was able to watch, and I found a column heading towards the war front.”

Ryker nodded his head, methodically putting away the stew in his bowl. Pausing only to rip chunks off the bread and dip it in as well.

“And… you want to know what I want to do?”

“Yes. I’d be an inattentive queen if I didn’t consult with you. Do you want to help Lauren and take out those messages and supply columns, or just let them go?” Wynne said, getting to the heart of the matter.

“Oh. Uh. Huh. Hm,” Ryker said, staring hard at the table.

Help her out, and possibly put myself in the line of fire, or sit back and do nothing.

“Take out the messengers. Let’s start there and read the correspondence they’re sending,” Ryker said. “Leave the columns alone. I don’t want to risk that.”

Wynne nodded to herself. “I assumed that’d be your answer. Charlotte already tracked down and took care of the messenger who was coming in tonight. We dragged his corpse into the dungeon and assimilated him. His core was uninteresting and he knew nothing. His message detailed the needs of the army, things to be aware of, and the state of things. Veronica seems very concerned about you taking control over her daughter.”

“Hah. I imagine.”

“I already drew up a new letter. It was easy to copy her seal and signature since we took it all into the dungeon. I skewed the things that the army needs to start with. It’ll give the Duchess more of what she already has and nothing of what she needs. In addition, I took the liberty to retract much of what she was saying about you. It’ll take time before I can write positive things. It’d be strange if she went from calling you a simpleton in one letter to a genius in the next,” Wynne said, laying her spoon down next to her half empty bowl.

“Ah… yeah. That’s… good.”

“You really are terrible at all this.”

“I’m a wizard, and a farmer. Beyond that… I’m not much.”

Wynne laid a hand to her stomach and frowned.

“Ou… my stomach feels warm and, I think, full. I did not eat as much as I expected I would,” Wynne said, looking into her bowl.

“Stomach gets bigger the more you eat. Everyone has a different amount they can eat, too.”

“Hmph. I’ll have to experiment with all those food items in the city and that were brought into the dungeon.”

“That sounds like a pretty good plan. I’d be happy to assist next time, but I’m afraid I need to be somewhere tonight” Ryker said, remembering that Adele was waiting for him.

“Ah, yes. Adele. She tracked Claire down pretty quick to get her to agree to switching. Go on then, I’ll clean up here. Oh, and I’d like to see you tomorrow. I want to have sit-down meals here. Maybe invite a few of the girls on occasion.”

Adele did what? Huh.

“Err, I… yeah. I think we could do that. Thank you for dinner, by the way. It was nice. And your uh… your dress… looks… good on you. You wear it well.”

“Thank you, my king. I truly appreciate your words. Your attention and looks as well,” Wynne said, leaning towards him with a wide smile. Her dress slid down her arms a few inches as she did so, revealing more skin than he expected. She made no move to cover herself up either.

Ryker looked down and then back up to her eyes. He found he wasn’t able to do much else other than smile.

***

Bringing the hoe down roughly, Ryker grunted. Levering the tool back and forth, he shifted it around underneath the weed. No matter which way he moved it, it didn’t pop up like he’d wanted.

“Damn you and your fucking roots. Get out of my carrots.”

Getting down on his knees, Ryker grabbed his small hand shovel and started working at the offending invader.

“Husband, what ever are you doing?”

Ryker looked up at the voice and found Diane watching him from the end of the farm row.

“Farming,” he said simply, looking back to the weed.

Sinking the shovel into the dirt he began to shimmy it around. He needed to get to the ends of the roots and work his way up.

“I can see that. But why are you doing it. You’re a Count,” Diane said. The crunch of soil under her soft leather shoes drew closer and closer.

“That’s…” Ryker paused and then shoved a hand under the shovel. He could feel a large root and pulled on it hard. The dirt shifted and he felt it coming loose. Using his other hand he reached around the other side and moved the hoe out of the way. Pushing his hand into the hole he pulled at the bottom of the weed.

It came out with a rush and a rattling of dirt falling.

“Ah, got it. Why? Because it needs to be done. And I’d been neglecting it. This was allowed to grow far too large. As for why me, I would say it’s because it’s soothing. It’s so mundane that it lets me clear my head.”

Standing up with the weed in hand, Ryker rolled his shoulders. He pitched it underhanded to a wheelbarrow nearby.

“I see. It really does help?” Diane asked, her brow wrinkling.

“Does for me. Can’t speak for everyone,” Ryker said. Taking several steps, he moved to the next weed in the row. It was much smaller than the other one and looked like he could pull it out one handed. “To what do I owe the pleasure, dear wife?”

“Oh, I just wanted to see you. That’s all,” Diane said.

Ryker looked up at that, staring into her face. She started to blush prettily, but she didn’t break eye contact with him.

“Then I welcome you gladly. It’s good to see you as well, Diane.”

A smile bloomed on her face at his words.

“Ah… do you think I could pull this one out?” she said, her words stopping him from yanking out the weed.

“Errr. Sure, but, what about—”

Diane sunk down to her knees, her dress pressing into the dirt. She wrapped her finely manicured and soft hands around the base of the weed. With a pout of exertion, she pulled back with her arms, the weed popping out easily.

“Ah! That wasn’t so bad,” she said, holding up the weed.

Ryker grinned at her, wondering what she was doing.

“What? I’m a farmer’s wife, aren’t I? I think I should learn how to pull a weed. Or are you saying I can’t,” she said, shaking the weed at him.

“You’re welcome to pull as many weeds as you like. Just wasn’t expecting you to do so. That’s all.”

In his heart, he could feel an awkward shame bubbling up.

Diane had never treated him poorly. If anything, she seemed to go out of her way to get to know him, his needs, his wants.

And he was directly sabotaging her.

Knowingly.

“I know that,” Diane said, flicking her wrist and sending the weed at the wheelbarrow. “I want to make this work. I don’t want to be my mother and father. Hating one another and spending as much time apart as possible. I know you didn’t have much say in this, so I’m trying hard to meet you in the middle.”

Damn me, she’s direct to a fault.

“Truthfully, I didn’t have much to say about this either. Mother seems determined to put herself on the throne. Personally I never had a problem with Her Majesty. She was always kind to me. I liked her quite a bit. But it’s my mom,” Diane said.

Then she shook her head, as if realizing she was rambling.

“My apologies. Now, what shall we do next? Is there more weeding to be done or something else?”

“Ah. More weeding. But I was thinking of taking a break. I wanted to go check on a clutch of eggs. Would you care to join me?” Ryker asked, standing up. Brushing his hands off he extended one to Diane.

“Certainly. What kind of eggs?” she said, taking his own and pulling herself up.

“Winged Homunculus.”

“That sounds like an interesting story. Tell me?”

“It isn’t, really. An aged Homunculus sheltered and died on my farm, leaving a clutch of eggs.”

“Ah. These are the tiny familiars that wizards tend to favor, yes?”

“Indeed. They can help and assist with spell casting as well as mana replenishment.”

“So why doesn’t every wizard have one?”

“Because they choose their own masters. You can buy as many of them as you like, but unless it selects you, it’s pointless. So the wealthy have a better chance at it, but there’s no guarantee.”

They walked in silence for a few steps towards the farmhouse. Then Diane grabbed his hand with her own, and interlaced her fingers with his.

He felt a small hiccuping catch in his chest and glanced back at her.

She gave him a shy smile and squeezed his hand tentatively.

It’s like being a young dumb kid again.

And it’s working on me.

Ryker smiled back at her and led her onward. Trying not to think about the entire thing.

Entering into the area set aside for hatching, Ryker immediately went to the small straw bed filled with eggs.

“Shouldn’t they be warmed, or heated?” Diane asked from beside him.

“Normally, yes. But their parent died and they mature off mana anyways. Room temperature right now is more than enough for them. Provided there is enough mana.”

Ryker released Diane’s hand and held both of his hands up above the impromptu nest. Slowly, he began channeling what little mana he had into the area above the eggs. His mana wouldn’t last long and probably wouldn’t be enough to get them to hatch. But he was determined to help them along the way. He saw no reason not to either. His mana would recharge all on its own.

In no time at all, he was as empty as an alcoholic’s last bottle of booze.

Sighing, he let his arms fall to his side.

At the same time, the eggs shifted around and surprisingly began crackling. The shells broke into bits, coming apart as small heads poked through.

“They’re precious,” Diane said from beside him.

He only nodded his head, watching as each and every one of the Homunculi popped free. They were each only three inches long and no more than an inch wide. They resembled winged lizards.

There were seven of them. Ranging in color from green, blue, and black.

As they escaped their prisons, they turned and began to eat the very same shells whole.

It took only two minutes before they seemed ready to be off and on their way. They were magical creatures and needed little time to escape the nest. They’d go live on their own in whatever way they saw fit.

One by one, they extended small wings, and flew out the open doorway towards the sunlight. As the last one fluttered out the door, Ryker looked to Diane with a smirk.

“And that is why people don’t buy them. There’s absolutely no guarantee they’ll bond with you. The vast majori—”

A soft pat landed on his shoulder, interrupting him.

Glancing to one side and expecting a hand, he was surprised to find one of the black scaled Homunculi staring up at him with coal colored eyes.

There was a tentative touch on his empty mana well. An outside source not completely dissimilar to the feeling he sometimes got from Wynne.

Then the world went dark as the Homunculus shattered Ryker’s mana well into a thousand pieces.

Chapter 21- Split Second Choice-

Ryker’s eyes snapped open.

He was staring up at the interior of his bedroom in the mansion he now shared with Diane.

“Huh?” he muttered.

A soft slithering feeling moved from his stomach to his chest.

He stared into the wide black eyes of the black scaled Homunculus.

“Awake,” it hissed in his mind

“Yes. I am. And you’ve been waiting?” Ryker thought back to it.

“Awake?” it hissed in his mind again.

“It can’t hear you,” Wynne said. “It can project thoughts, but you can’t.”

“Ah, yes. Awake,” Ryker mumbled.

“Good. Awake. Feed?” came the strange thought into his head.

“Uhm, sure. What do you want to eat?”

“Food,” it gave unhelpfully.

“Link your mana to it. It’ll take its fill, and divert the rest back into your well,” Wynne suggested.

Doing exactly that, Ryker threaded a delicate fiber of mana into its head. Which immediately exploded into the size of a rope and pulled heavily on his pool.

Worried that he’d end up a husk of a wizard he went to check his pool. Only to find that what he would have described as a puddle previously was now a lake.

Ten seconds in, and the flow was directed back into his mana well. The Homunculus now serving as an in-between.

The door opened and swung inward.

“Ah, you’re awake. Your Fairy sent word that she’d felt what happened to you. Said all you needed was rest,” said Diane, walking over to his side with a bright smile. “I’m glad to see it’s exactly as she said. Though you did give me quite a fright.”

“Errr, what happened then? I remember this little guy landing on me, and then… waking up here.”

“According to your Fairy, your Homunculus expanded your magical capacity. Though to do so, he had to practically break it. She said it was a lack of maturity on its part, and a lack of strength on your part.”

“Yeah…” Ryker said, closing his eyes and laying his head on the pillow. “I’m afraid I don’t have the magical stamina I should. If I did, I’d have been an arch-mage of a college by now.”

Ryker smiled ruefully at the stray thought. He’d had these regrets for a while.

“Hmph.”

The noise Diane made was accompanied by a sharp rap to his forehead. “Speak such nonsense and I’ll flick you again,” Diane said as he opened his eyes. “What you are is my husband, and I’ll thank you very much for remembering that. So far you’ve done well by me and I don’t regret this at all. Not to mention you’re a count as well. I think that’d rank higher than an arch-mage.”

Like a heavy spear piercing through armor, he felt the weight of her words shatter his bitterness.

She was right.

Whatever he had been previously, he was not that now. And what he was right now may not be the most comfortable of positions, but he was in no way in dire straits.

“I lay here corrected and chastised, dearest wife,” Ryker said, grinning up at Diane.

“Good. I’ll still punish you later.”

“I thought you were still…?” Ryker said, leaving the question open.

“That’s why it’s a punishment,” she said smugly.

Oh.

***

The band of mercenaries stared at the other group.

Unfortunately for them, that other group was all blades. They knew what this meant, and how to reap the rewards the dungeon offered.

Before a word could be spoken, the blades attacked with a ferocity that was startling.

“Greed does so well,” Ryker thought idly.

He disconnected himself from the dungeon spell and looked at the work desk in front of him. He’d taken a moment out of his daily tasks as the husband of the heiress to a Duchy and as a count, to see what was going on in the dungeon. He’d only been out of the loop for a day or two while he caught up with his farm but a lot had changed.

Since the Fairies weren’t getting an opportunity to get close to him, an adventurous young Fairy had devised her own traps, monsters, and loot to entice adventurers down a branched path and to their possible doom.

After succeeding, and wiping out an entire group of soldiers, she’d gotten the direct attention of Wynne. After reviewing what she’d done, Wynne awarded that section of the dungeon to rule over to the enterprising Fairy. Ryker had handed over the core more than willingly when Wynne asked for it as part of that reward.

Now every Fairy was in on the contest, vying for a core and a spot of land.

The battle for unique ideas and deaths was a real contest.

Rubbing his hands into his eyes, Ryker grunted. “I’d rather be doing that than riding this desk,” he muttered.

“This work is what keeps everything together,” Claire murmured from his side. “Besides, it’s not that bad.”

“Says you,” Ryker said, staring at the paper again. “This is all so tedious.”

“It’s better than what we could be doing,” Claire said, dipping the quill into the ink. “I’ve already been trusted with a good deal more important tasks and I live well.”

That statement rubbed him the wrong way, but she wasn’t wrong either. He was more than positive of the fact that Claire was indeed being given some important duties. In fact he knew it since she was the one following up on requests from the front passed down to her from Diane.

She did nothing to try and limit, alter, or delay what was requested. She did everything perfectly and with dedication to Diane.

And he knew all this because they were still intercepting every single messenger that went in either direction.

They were able to steal the message and alter the contents more often than not without having to harm the messenger. But not always.

“I think I’m going to go for a walk,” Ryker said, getting up.

“Oh? Alright. Be safe, dear,” Claire said, giving him a small smile.

Shrugging his shoulders at the strange feeling Claire gave him, he left her there.

Wandering down a hallway, he decided he wanted to check in on his familiar. He’d check his own room first, then Diane’s.

See what she was up to and if she had the little lizard.

His Homunculus, who he’d named Tar, had taken a strong liking to her immediately. If it wasn’t staring at him doing nothing, it was with Diane.

He’d been experimenting with his new familiar as well. His personal mana pool had been increased significantly. He was now at a point where his magical stamina could be considered just shy of average.

Not that it mattered at all anymore.

He was a count, with a wife who was the heiress of a Duchy. He was also married into the royal family.

Thinking about Lauren made him wince though.

In his mind he had no difficulty picturing her face when being told the news that he’d married into the Duchess’s family.

She’d know it was forced, of course, but that wouldn’t change the fact that it happened.

That he was married to the family that had just sent her country into a civil war.

Opening the door to his room he stepped inside.

Diane was sprawled out on the ground on her chest, her face cast in shadow and fear.

Above her was a man wrapped in blacks and browns. He had a sword that was in the process of being raised up above his head, the tip aimed down at her back.

An assassin.

Here to kill Diane.

But from who?

And why?

I could let her die.

That’d end my marriage and I could probably rally the city to Lauren’s banner.

Everything would be over. She’d be dead and—

Ryker formed the spell for a lightning bolt and threw out his right hand. The crackle of the spell sprang to life as it arced across the distance to slam into the man’s chest.

Holding the spell in his head, he kept casting, the bolt constantly being channeled through the man’s chest and down his leg into the wooden floor. Wooden timbers exploded and the man started to smoke.

Ryker abruptly cut the spell free as soon as he noticed.

The stink of burnt flesh is pretty hard to get out.

Collapsing to the ground, man and sword both, the room fell silent.

Moving at a quick trot, Ryker got over to Diane and pulled her up from the ground. Getting her to her feet he shoved her roughly towards a corner and then backed up towards her, putting himself between her and whatever else might come.

The man didn’t get up, and lay there smoking faintly.

“What happened?” Ryker asked.

“I… I… came in here to see if you were here. I wanted to see if you wanted to have lunch,” Diane said between gasping breaths. “He followed me in from the hall I think. I didn’t even see him till he knocked me down. I feel sick.”

“Okay. Squat down and put your head between your knees. Deep breaths and try to relax,” Ryker said soothingly, watching the room.

“Wynne?” he asked

“Already scanning everything. I noticed as soon as he died. I can’t find anyone out of place, but that doesn’t mean they’re not there. I’ll pull the core that stored his memories and hand it to someone to sort out,” Wynne replied.

Diane was taking deep, audible breaths behind him.

At least she’s listening. Some people get so wound up they can’t figure out what to do.

Ryker wasn’t quite sure what to do next. His motivations primarily ran in linear paths of thought.

“Wynne?” he asked into the void.

“What? A bit busy. Trying to do a patterned search and—”

“I could use an exit strategy. I’m not really sure which way to go. I’m no party leader. Also could use a check on Adele and Claire.”

“Oh. I see. Ah… yes, yes. Sorry. Take the hallway, head down to the first floor, and then go out. Tris and Charlotte are on their way to you. I doubt whoever’s there is there for Claire or Adele though. No guarantee on that,” Wynne said, then her presence faded as she seemingly tuned him out.

“Great. That’ll have to do. Uh, how you doing back there, Diane? It might be a good time to get out of here and get rolling to… well… anywhere else. The smoking corpse over there isn’t getting any fresher,” Ryker asked, trying for humor.

“I don’t know. I don’t feel as if I’m going to throw up anymore. But I feel lightheaded,” she said.

“Yeah, too much breathing? Try not breathing for a bit. In the meantime, give me that hand of yours and stay close,” Ryker said.

He reached backward behind himself and grabbed at whatever was there and ended up with a handful of hair.

“Stop it,” Diane fussed, audibly standing up.

He felt her lay her hand in his.

“You seen Tar?” Ryker asked.

At the sound of its name, the Homunculus popped up from the bed and hovered in midair, staring at him.

“Your timing is piss-poor, bud. Going to need to work on that. You’re worthless as a familiar otherwise,” Ryker said. Gripping Diane’s hand tightly, he turned and exited the room, immediately heading down the hallway.

Taking the steps quickly, and dragging Diane along bodily, he hit the doors at a decent rate of speed. Barreling out into the street he looked down towards the left, then the right. Charlotte and Tris came running towards him from opposite directions. Tris with her sword out and shield held low. Charlotte was coming on at a full sprint but had nothing in her hands.

“Which way do we go?” Diane asked.

“Farm. It’s not exactly a fortress, but nothing is allowed up there and the dungeon enforces that,” Ryker said.

“Wait, why would the dungeon enforce that?”

“Questions for another time,” Ryker said at the same time Charlotte came to a single step’s distance of him. “Charlotte, we’re aiming for the farm, right?”

“Yes,” said the Fairy immediately, looking towards Tris.

She made a hand signal towards her and then gestured down the road.

Tris careened off a random pedestrian and sent him into the ground, angling herself down the road Charlotte had indicated.

“Time to go. Try your best to keep up. I’m sure as hell not looking to carry you there, dear, so…” Ryker let the statement hang there as he started off after Tris.

“What?” squawked Diane, her hand tightening in his.

“I said run, damnit.”

Tris lifted her shield up in front of her and used it as a plow. Knocking people down both to her left and right, Tris didn’t pause or even falter.

How strong is she exactly? That doesn’t seem normal. Even for an avatar, she still has to fall within the boundaries the body would support.

Right?

“Ryker, I found two more. They were waiting out near the outskirts. I think they figured out there was a problem,” Wynne sent him.

“Okay. Good that you found them. That’s certainly need-to-know information. We’re heading to the farm. Any chance you could get the Vanguard kicked up?”

“Already did. They’re there in full numbers, but trying to remain out of sight. At this point, it wouldn’t do to spook the populace.”

“No. The sheeple need to feel content,” Ryker sent back with a hint of bitterness.

“Speaking of sheeple, is there any particular reason you decided to intervene? You could have let your wife die quite easily and be divorced. Death do you part, admittedly, but divorced. Personally I don’t care one way or the other. Who holds the crown is unimportant to our goals.”

“I don’t know. Is there any chance the other two aren’t aware of which way we’re going?”

“I’d imagine they don’t know, no. But they’ll figure it out,” Wynne communicated, and then he felt her awareness fall off again.

Where the hell is she going?

Tris ducked down low in front of him and sent a rather overweight man tumbling over her shoulder and to one side.

“Oh my gods!” Diane said.

“Yeah, well, a problem for another time,” Ryker said.

“You keep saying another time,” Diane said, panting loudly. “I worry that there might not be another one.”

“Uh… worry about that another time?”

Tris switched tracks and took them down a narrow alleyway, her speed only increasing.

Thankfully Diane fell silent after that, and the only sound anyone could hear was the pounding of boots on stones, and Diane gasping.

It took only a handful of minutes to hit the edge of the farm, but it felt more like to hours.

Trekking upward towards their goal, Ryker glanced backward. He didn’t see anything out of the ordinary.

Doesn’t that only mean that they’re good at their jobs?

Grumbling to himself he pulled on Diane’s hand again.

“What? We’re at the farm,” she complained.

“Yeah, the edge. We’re going up to my farmhouse.”

Tris had stopped and moved around behind him. Charlotte on the other hand had charged up the hill.

It wasn’t until they all made it to the farm that he released Diane’s hand. Only to grab her by the shoulder and stuff her into the farmhouse after opening the door.

“Stay inside,” he said, closing the door abruptly.

“What? I… by myself?” Diane called back.

“I promise there’s nothing in there but maybe some spiders. Just… take a seat and wait.”

“Spiders…?”

Shaking his head, Ryker clapped his hands together and rubbed them briefly for a second, trying to clear his mind.

Immediately the spellform for a shielding grew and he spun up the mana needed for the construct. Tar landed on his head and took the entire spell from him, amplifying it, and then dropping it into the place Ryker had been planning on.

A large golden cube burst into life around the farmhouse.

“Oh, good job. Where were you when there was a man with a sword?”

“Eating,” Tar projected into his head.

“You… were eating. Good. Good,” Ryker said, his teeth grinding together as his anger abruptly boiled out of control.

“Agree. Eating is good.”

Resisting the urge to grab his newly acquired familiar and wring it out like a wet sock, Ryker turned around.

From this view, he could see countless Fairy Avatars spread throughout the farm. Laying down, crouched low amongst brush, or pressed up behind trees.

He was suddenly thankful that the approach to his farmhouse he’d left wild, instead of the docile boring fields that he worked on.

They were a multitude of races, body types, and professions.

“Is that a fucking Troll?” Ryker asked no one in particular.

“Yes. It is,” Wynne said casually from beside him.

“Ha? And where’d you come from,” Ryker asked, eying her. She looked like she was wearing a blanket stolen from a clothes line.

“I flew. I realized I can change my size accordingly when I wish so no one saw me come this way,” Wynne said. Grimacing, she sighed. “It’s… not good for clothes but it gets me places quickly.”

“That explains the horse blanket I guess. So… the two would-be killers?” he asked, forcing his mind from what was under said blanket.

“In the city. They’re out near that red-roofed building near the edge,” Wynne said, gesturing with her chin.

“Oh? Charlotte, think your team could give them a run for their money or—”

“There’d be more problems than you’d want out of it,” came the straight response from Tris. “I’d suspect a few lost Avatars but that’s nothing. I think it would be harder to explain the fight, however.”

“Ugh. Alright. Keep an eye on them. When they go to bed tonight we’ll just… spawn hundreds of venomous critters all over them. Let them drown in that. People can wonder all they like about that in the morning.”

“I’m afraid we don’t have any ‘venomous critters’ to speak of,” Wynne said.

“Do we have a venomous anything? Wait, what about that Troll. They have venom, don’t they?”

“Ah… I suppose they do. But I think a Troll wouldn’t—”

“There we go. Trolls. Let’s drop that Troll Fairy thing on them. I’ll give her a damn core if she can kill both. I’ll let her pick a piece of the dungeon to maintain if she eats the bodies and cleans the mess up, too.”

“I don’t think she’ll need to eat them, dear. She can just bring the corpses back and we’ll absorb them,” Wynne said.

“That works, too. Whatever.”

“As an aside, I took the liberty of making sure your dear wife couldn’t hear any of this. You might want to be more careful about that in the future. All that work saving her life would be for naught if she knew about the dungeon, now wouldn’t it?” Wynne asked.

Ryker grumbled, wrinkling his nose. “I’m just a wizard who makes things explode or die. Or farms. Situation depending.”

Wynne sniffed at that and left him there, walking towards a small group of fairy avatars waiting off to one side.

“Hungry. Eat again,” Tar thought at him.

Ryker’s eyes felt like they were going to fall out of his head as he stared at his familiar.

Rather than kill his familiar outright, Ryker opened the door to the farmhouse, entered, and slammed it shut.

His familiar was locked out on the other side.

Chapter 22- Hollow -

Diane was waiting for him on the other side of the door. She still had a look of frenzied panic to her, but it was clear she was doing her best to hold it all down.

“Ryker, I think later is now? Please?” she asked, her voice going up in volume on the last word.

“I… yeah. Maybe it is at that. How about we go in there,” Ryker said, gesturing to a doorway to his right. “Has a comfy chair or two. It’d be better if we did this while not standing up.”

“That is… acceptable,” Diane said, her fingers clutching into her forearms.

Ryker nodded his head once and then led the way, stepping through the doorway and into the other room.

Taking up a seat without bothering to offer her one, she’d sit if she wanted he figured, Ryker slumped into a padded chair.

“How about we start with what that was about in our home?” Diane said, her voice growing in strength.

“What, the dead guy? I have no idea. Looked like he was going to turn you into a skewer. You said he followed you in?”

“Yes. Or so I assume,” Diane said. Looking at one of the chairs, she sat lightly in it and smoothed out her dress with her hands. “I could of course be wrong but… I don’t see how else they would have gotten in. Your room was chosen for you for a reason.”

“Yeah, I can’t escape from it,” Ryker said with a smirk. “As to the why, well, I assume to kill you? You are the heiress after all.”

“Mm. Okay, let’s move to the more pressing matter of you and the dungeon then. There is clearly something going on there that you should explain,” Diane nearly demanded of him. She folded her hands into one another and crossed her ankles, staring at him.

“It’s not that big a deal, really. I made a deal with the dungeon. I feed it spirit cores, it keeps me healthy and defers to me when it can. I don’t get a say in, let’s say, who lives or dies in there. That’s all the dungeon, really,” Ryker lied smoothly.

“Ah…? My mother had heard there was something different about the dungeon and that the queen wasn’t simply taking it from you. She’d wondered about it briefly,” Diane said. Her brows furrowed and her eyes dropped down to the ground. “It certainly explains a few things. Like those pretty dungeon creatures following you around everywhere.”

“Would you prefer if they weren’t pretty? I think I saw a Troll earlier,” Ryker offered.

Diane’s eyes flicked back up to his face and she gave him a grin. “No. Not particularly. I don’t think it’d change the fact that they hang off of you. Though I would pay to see a Troll or Ogre trying to cozy up with you.”

Hah. At least her humor is still in there.

“But yeah, that’s why the dungeon has a vested interest in my wellbeing. I… er… I think that was the extent of your questions?” Ryker asked hopefully.

“Ha… your answers are comically short. So short that they make my paranoia go up several degrees,” Diane said, quirking a brow at him.

“Not trying to be evasive, it’s just that… there really is no other way to say it. It’s that simple.”

“Hmph. We’ll see… don’t think we’re done with this with that smile and charm of yours.”

“Charm? I have no charm. I’m just direct and I don’t spare time for considerations.”

Diane sighed and slowly sank into her chair. Her left hand came to her brow and she closed her eyes. “Honestly, this has to be the queen, doesn’t it?” she asked.

“Looks like after going through some of the memories from that dead man, we’re actually not sure where he came from or why. There’s a few bits and pieces, but I can at least guarantee you it isn’t Lauren. If I had to guess… I’d say alternate power inside of Veronica’s faction itself,” Wynne interjected.

“Well, uh, it’d be the obvious answer. But I wouldn’t bet on it either. It could just as likely be someone hoping to secure the throne from your mother as soon as she takes it, couldn’t it?” Ryker tried.

Diane blinked, giving her head a slow shake, and then nodding it once.

“That’s… actually quite plausible. More so than I’d like to admit. Hm. I’ll have to write my mother about this…” Diane said, her voice trailing off as she started to internalize her thoughts.

She recovered quickly.

“She recovered rather quickly” Wynne said, having the same thought apparently.

“Yeah. I mean, she was trained since birth by her mother though, right?”

“That’s my understanding, yes. Unlike Lauren, she has always been the heiress, and nothing else,” Wynne clarified.

Oh yeah. Lauren had an older sister.

Ryker sank into his thoughts, leaving Diane with her own.

***

Tapping the log book with a finger, Ryker smiled across the desk at the newcomers.

“Just insert your card and move along from there. We’ll be able to let you know when it’s your turn to go in,” Ryker said smoothly to the group of people in front of him.

He’d recognized two of them immediately

Gavin and Nikki. Alive and well.

Unfortunately.

Ryker had hoped they’d died of a plague. Or at the very least, just died.

They weren’t as high on his list as Rob, but they were certainly two of his tormentors.

Gavin looked unchanged, though certainly older than he remembered. His half-elven heritage was ever prominent with his tipped ears and canted eyes. Brown hair and piss-colored eyes only rounded out his unimpressive visage.

Nikki on the other hand was looking much worse for wear. Her steel eyes had a dullness to them. Though she was clearly a human and elf mix, she wasn’t a half-breed like her husband. The years were starting to wear on her, and he even saw a few strands of grey hair in those once pure blonde locks.

I wonder if they even recog—

“Fuck you, One-Pump,” Gavin said, shoving the log book across the desk.

Ah, they do. This’ll be grand.

“Well, then you can leave. Or I can have you made to leave. I’m afraid I’m not only the proprietor of this lovely inn and the owner of the dungeon, but also the Count of Dungeon and husband to Duchess Chas’s daughter. Be grateful you’re not on the ground spitting out your teeth,” Ryker said with a wide grin.

Nikki hissed under her breath and grabbed the log book, dragging it back over to her side. With a flick of her fingers, her card appeared and she did as she’d been instructed.

“Oh? Picked up some wisdom with that gray in your hair? Surprising. I wonder when Gavin here will trade you out for a newer model. Since, ya know, he’ll look the same while you’re an old dried up turd,” Ryker sat, batting his eyes at her.

“Fuck you,” Nikki muttered, her eyes screwing up with anger.

And hopefully a touch of fear.

“Pass. I’m sure that our dear friend Gavin has been already been dick diving into the local whore-houses. I’m sure you’re swimming with diseases they can’t even name yet. Or hey, they could name it after you! Nikki’s crotch rot. Nikki’s pus puss. Niki’s nip—”

“God damn you, Ryker!” screeched Nikki, one of her hands snatching out at him.

A second or two after her fingers curled into his tunic, she was dragged away by her skull. The big Troll Avatar he’d seen earlier now had set up residence here in the inn. She looked about as pretty as a mud-pie covered in wood chips, which was rather pretty for a Troll, but was still rather horrific. Her hand was clamped down around Nikki’s head, the fingers curling up under her jaw.

“Awww, looks like you clearly didn’t remember the rules from your time at that dancing hall. No touching,” Ryker said, holding up his hands. “Now, don’t pop her head, Eleanor. She’s a guest.”

“Rude guest,” growled out the Troll. “Doesn’t need her jaw.”

Gavin had at first moved to intercept the Troll, but was now backing up towards the door.

“Yes. She is rude, but she’s also probably covered in fleas, ticks, and whatever else she picked up. Put her down, then go wash your hands,” Ryker said, grinning all the while. “Now, how about you sign my lovely log book here with your card, Gavin, and we can get you and your group in the lists.”

Eleanor dropped Nikki, the woman landing on her knees and hunched over gasping.

“Hey, look, you just naturally fell into a position you spend the most time in. I mean, that’s dedication for ya,” Ryker said and then looked back to Gavin.

Gavin now eased himself over to Ryker, keeping himself as distant from the Troll as possible. He promptly flicked his card against the book.

Nikki was on the ground panting, holding her hands to her head.

Well, that was exhilarating.

“Are you done playing?” Wynne asked him.

“Maybe. Is there something more entertaining to do? I haven’t seen Diane since this morning when she left the farm. She alright?”

“She’s fine. And so are those two assassins. We were able to bring them into the dungeon proper and get everything we needed. If possible, could you come inside for a meal and a talk?” Wynne asked. The way she asked it felt like a question, but Ryker knew better.

It wasn’t a question at all.

This was a firm request that was bordering on a command. Which meant something had happened.

“On my way, dear,” Ryker sent back.

Dismissing Gavin and Nikki from his mind, he turned the counter over to an assistant.

Ryker then went into his office. Closing the door behind him, he entered the hidden alcove. Walking over to the Minotaur he gently patted her on her collarbone.

“How ya doing today? All things the same as ever?” Ryker asked her. He reached up and carefully tilted her head down till he could peer into her pale eyes.

There was nothing in there still.

“Still cute as a puppy, but not a darn thing in there.”

The ground to one side crackled and parted, revealing a set of stairs. It would lead all the way down to the Fairy Farm as he’d named it in his head.

For now this was all being managed by Wynne, until she found a suitable Gatekeeper. The responsibilities for the job were increasing the longer she held onto the core.

“Wynne, you probably need to pick a Gatekeeper before we load the poor would-be girl up with a thousand different jobs,” Ryker said aloud.

She could hear him of course. The dungeon truly was her domain. If she was actively moving things out of the way for him, she had to be listening.

“We shall see. I’ll not rush into a selection. These are not temporary things,” Wynne said.

Walking down the rough hewn stairs, Ryker grimaced. It wasn’t as if she was wrong, it’s just that he didn’t like admitting that was she was right.

The walk down to Wynne’s apartment took two minutes. Most of that simply walking down the stairs. Ryker had been unwilling to engage in conversation again since it was unlikely she’d let the point go about simply handing out cores.

He was practically on her doorstep by the time he unsnarled himself. The adrenaline rush from bending Gavin and Nikki to his will had left him feeling shaky and unstable.

The door opened inward before Ryker could raise his hand to knock on it. Wynne stood staring at him from the inside, holding the door open.

“I’ll take the silence as your acceptance of my point?” she asked.

Wrinkling his nose at her he briefly contemplated turning around.

“Don’t be a child. Come inside and sit with me. I already made you your lunch anyways. It’d simply go to waste,” Wynne said, indicating to the dining room with her free hand.

“Uh huh. Right. And what was it you wanted to talk about?” Ryker grumbled, entering her living space and stepping to one side.

“Really? Come now, let’s go sit,” Wynne said, closing the door. “Don’t be upset, my silly king.”

Without another word, and ignoring him completely, she left him there.

Unable to do much else, Ryker followed her.

Taking him to the dining room, she indicated a seat which did have a meal already laid out. Bread, cheeses, simple meats, and what looked like a few greens.

She’s got the ingredients for a sandwich but… I don’t think she knows how to assemble it?

“It’s about Gavin and Nikki. I was listening in on them as they came down the road,” Wynne said, taking up the seat directly to Ryker’s right. “I find they say the most interesting things on their final approach. Trying to firm up stories, talk of their plans, what they need to accomplish. That sort of thing.”

Ryker pulled one of the pieces of bread over and started loading everything onto it.

“Huh, yeah. That makes sense. I mean, we’re all guilty of it. Probably don’t even figure that someone could be listening to them as they’re riding along.”

“I see,” Wynne said, watching him put together his meal. “I admit I was rather confused when they listed out the ingredients. Perhaps it would have been a good idea to see the finished product.”

“I sure as shit would bet, yeah. Like grabbing onto a dragon and trying to explain the part you’re touching blindfolded,” Ryker grumped around a mouthful of sandwich. “Gavin and Nikki?”

His prompt managed to get a head shake out of Wynne, as if she were clearing her thoughts.

“Ah, yes. Them. They’re employed by Lauren,” she said, imitating the same motions he’d just gone through with his sandwich.

“Be’ur’padon?” Ryker said, practically choking on his food. Swallowing roughly, he put his food down and stared at her.

Wynne gave him a polite smile and held a hand in front of her mouth as she chewed.

Rolling his eyes, Ryker made a face at her and waited.

“Fine, whatever. They’re working for Lauren? Queen Lauren?” Ryker asked.

Wynne nodded her head once as she chewed.

“And they’re here to, what, spy? Figure out what’s going on? Kill me or Diane? Err, you can’t answer all of that with a head nod. I—”

“Sent to spy, gather information, and report back,” Wynne sent into his mind. “Are you always so rude?”

“Huh. That makes sense. I mean, I’d want to know what’s going on myself. Alright. And?” Ryker asked, picking up his sandwich again.

“That makes it hard for you to kill them, doesn’t it? My understanding from our last conversation was that you wanted to assist her,” Wynne said, laying her sandwich back down. Apparently she didn’t want to risk trying to eat while he questioned her again.

“Oh,” he said, a bit of food spraying out of his mouth and onto the plate.

“Ugh,” Wynne said, her lips pursed. “I think this is the last time you’re going to be allowed to do this. If you behave poorly I think I’m going to have to start sending Fairies your way until you behave.”

“Bring it on. I can take a few more Fairies on in bed.”

“Trolls and Ogres. Maybe a few who chose the more anthropomorphized monsters. I know there’s one with a head like a rabbit. I could—”

Ryker held up a hand. “I get it. Okay, fine. Table manners, I’ll display them. I’m sorry. Anyways, back to the subject of not killing them.

“I don’t care? We’ll just kill them. I’m sure Lauren will be fine. I want to see Gavin scream as a Hob skull fucks him.”

Wynne watched him for a few seconds, and then shrugged her shoulders. She retrieved her sandwich. “Whatever you like, my king. It makes no difference to me who you support. Diane, Lauren, Veronica, whichever. They all serve only as a temporary distraction.”

“Just like that? Human things are for humans? I should give it up since I’m not one anymore?”

“Mm.” Wynne gave him a smile as she continued to chew, nodding her head.

“Alright. So… let’s kill them tonight then and just move on. We’ll drop a group of blade holders on the second path. Preferably with a few victories to their names. We’ll up the rewards for both sides so we can adhere to your silly dungeon laws,” Ryker said, his words and tone mocking her.

Wynne only nodded her head again, smiling at him even wider.

She held up a finger to him and looked off to one side.

Several moments later she looked back at him.

“You’re in luck then, king of mine who will be working on his manners. Gavin’s group just entered, and there was a group waiting that we can utilize on the secondary path. I’ve activated both and changed the paths accordingly. The blades will get the high ground first.”

“Oh good, I wonder if they’ll get them all on the first pass,” Ryker said.

Stuffing the last quarter of his sandwich in his mouth he chewed desperately. He didn’t want to miss a single moment of their bleeding, screaming doom.

With a swallow that was probably audible from outside the room, Ryker dove straight into his dungeon sense.

Gavin and Nikki were moving steadily along the path with their group.

“Clear all the mobs up to the first causeway. Let’s see if we can’t speed this along,” Ryker mentally called out into the abyss of the dungeon. He felt several other Fairies respond, immediately despawning all the creatures between the two groups and the first juncture.

Switching his view to the other group, he could barely hold back a chuckle. The group of blades, well versed in how this played out normally, were practically sprinting to the juncture.

“I see they understand. First one there gets to set up,” Wynne sent his way. “Are you sure about this? There’s no way to go back from here. I truly don’t care one way or the other, but I think perhaps you’re underestimating what this will do to Lauren’s ability to gather intelligence.”

“That’s her fault for using crappy people who made themselves my enemies, now isn’t it?” Ryker shot back, his anger getting the better of him.

“I doubt she knew, but as you wish,” Wynne lamented.

The group of blades made the junction in record time.

Flipping back to Gavin’s group, he found that they’d only made it fifty feet from the entryway.

“Speed this up,” Ryker sent into the dungeon. “Let’s get them moving. Have some rocks fall behind them or something.”

“Ryker—” Wynne started

“Do it. Just increase the reward at the end.”

Wynne gave no response, but soon enough, large rocks began to fall near the entrance, herding Gavin and his group onward.

They approached the junction like people who didn’t understand. Cautious, but forced to move onward without a plan. Forced onto the junction without knowing what it meant.

No sooner had the entire party made it halfway across the causeway than the group of blades opened up on them.

Arrows, spells, and even a throwing dagger arced across the way.

Nikki and two others fell immediately. Pierced, burnt, and rent.

They squirmed on the ground as they were turned into leaky pieces of meat.

Gavin and the mage managed to survive for another few seconds before the second wave of attacks landed.

Ryker was practically hovering over the married couple as they breathed their last.

Watched the light fade from their eyes.

Stretching towards one another. Dying with their fingers locked in each other’s.

When it was all over, and they both passed from this mortal coil, Ryker didn’t feel what he expected.

A brief moment of vindication, then a cold, clammy sickness in his stomach.

It didn’t feel right.

Not how he imagined it would be.

Wynne sighed in the dungeon space everyone shared, and her presence left.

The deed was well and truly done.

Ryker was left alone with the corpses of two people who had wronged him.

And all the feelings that they left with him without an outlet.

There was also a brief moment of reflection, infinitesimal in length, where he wondered if he had wronged Lauren in this action.

He felt hollow.

Chapter 23- Banditry -

Ryker hadn’t slept well last night. In fact, he’d been downright haunted by nightmares.

Nightmares of Gavin and Nikki’s last moments as they tried to close the gap between themselves a week ago.

To share their dying moments. To—

Ryker gave himself a firm shake and slapped his hands to his face.

Staring out at the paperwork that’d been laid in front of him, he felt overwhelmed and wrung out.

It was an endless sea of paper and documents that he needed to put his name to as the Count of Dungeon.

Attempting to pick up the quill one more time, he immediately set it back down.

“Fuck. What the fuck,” Ryker muttered, scrubbing at his eyes and cheeks with his hands.

“Are you alright?” came a soft voice from behind him.

Glancing over his shoulder, he found himself staring up into Diane’s face. She laid a hand on his shoulder and rubbed it tenderly.

She gave him a small smile and then nodded towards the door. “Take a break. Come talk with me. You said you had news about our recent adventure as well,” she said.

“Yeah… might as well. I’m about as useful as a bucket with a hole in it right now,” Ryker said.

Pushing out from the desk, Ryker stood up and stretched his back out.

Diane had been unbelievably patient with him. She hadn’t pushed for information from him. Demanded answers, or even asked about it.

Other than to confirm he’d taken care of the problem, that is.

He’d told her this morning there’d been news and he’d give her the rundown later when she wasn’t busy.

Claire looked up from her desk as he crossed in front of her, her eyes lingering on him for a second, before finally returning back to work.

Diane led him quickly to the private study she worked out of. A small table off to one side was laden with what looked like an untouched midday meal. Various fruits, dried meats, and cheeses were laid out on platters.

I’m starting to feel like everyone is trying to feed me constantly.

With a gesture of her hand, Diane sat down in the chair opposite the one she’d indicated. “Please, don’t wait on me to eat, or explain. I’m starving and this is the first break I’ve had all day,” she said, immediately setting into the food. “Not going to say a… a damn word if I don’t have to.”

“Goodness, she even said damn,” Ryker said, flopping down unceremoniously in a chair.

“I can curse,” said Diane, glaring at him as she rapidly filled her plate.

“Damn isn’t a curse. Never heard you curse, so I don’t believe it,” he said, grinning at her. “Anyways. Yeah, some news.”

Ryker picked some things from the platter and put them on his plate.

“The would-be killers who we caught. My understanding is that they were not hired by Lauren, but by someone from your own little civil war party.”

Diane frowned at that, her blushing cheeks full as she chewed methodically.

“The dungeon definitely got as much information out of them as they could. Or at least that’s what I was told. By and large, this was an internal power play. If I had to guess, by eliminating you and me, they could somehow put themselves as next in line for power. Got any cousins, brothers, or sisters who’d prefer to see your head on a pike, wife?”

“Who doesn’t?” Diane asked, shaking her head. “No, that isn’t terribly surprising. Besides, Lauren doesn’t seem like the type to have me killed.”

“She doesn’t seem like the type to order anyone killed. Her older sister though… she was a different creature,” Ryker said, thinking back.

“Yes. Lauren is…” Diane paused, her face screwing up in a strange look. “Lauren is a good queen.”

“Just not your mom?” Ryker prompted.

“I don’t really have a choice in that. Remember? We talked about this, husband. Moving along. Did you get anything else from them?”

“Not that I was told. Did you tell your mother about this whole thing?” he asked.

He already knew she had since Charlotte’s team had intercepted the letter.

Now, will she tell me the truth about it? And will she mention the fact that she left out everything about me and the dungeon?

“Yes. I told her everything.” Diane nodded her head, and paused midway. “Well, I didn’t tell her about you and the dungeon.”

“I’m surprised. I honestly figured you would. Why didn’t you?” Ryker asked. He was genuinely curious.

By and large, she was treating him very well and seemed to include him in things most other women in her position wouldn’t.

“Ah… I suppose that does sound strange, doesn’t it. I—” She paused, as if she were considering her words. “I was genuinely afraid for a moment that mother would react poorly to the news. If she knew you were more or less in control of the dungeon, I can’t guarantee that she wouldn’t try to simply eliminate you outright. I’d prefer she didn’t widow me. We’re new to this but… I feel like we’re not just married for the sake of it, so far.”

“Huh. I certainly wouldn’t want that either. Mostly because I’d be fucking dead,” Ryker said.

Diane gave him a half smile and a shrug. “Mother can be a sh—shit sometimes.”

Ryker raised his eyebrows at that, grinning at her. “You really can curse. Maybe I’ll get you to say a few other things. I’m sure we could think up a few other choice words for you to try out.”

“I’m sure you would love that,” Diane said, giving him an arch look.

“I would. I could think of a number of things I’d love to hear you say.”

“She practiced. Said word over and over,” Tar thought at him.

Looking around quickly he found Tar squatting in a corner of the room. He’d grown in the last week, and his vocabulary and speech had definitely been picking up speed as of late.

“Tar says you were practicing,” Ryker said, looking back to her.

Diane’s cheeks flushed and she somehow managed to not turn around and look at the familiar.

“She also said other words,” Tar continued.

“And that apparently you said—”

“I did no such thing, and that’s the end of that. Now, how about we change the subject and move along?” Diane said, her fingers tight on the arms of her chair.

Snickering, Ryker shook his head and let her move the conversation.

“It seems there’s been good news from the front. Though I’m mildly annoyed that I got the information in the way that I did. Who sends messages through a walking wounded regiment?” Diane complained.

Ryker blinked. He’d need to check in with Wynne later. They probably didn’t check to see if there was a messenger coming in in that fashion.

“Lauren’s army was badly caught out the other day. Her screen missed an entire battalion of troops that were able to flank her directly. Her losses weren’t too significant, but more than enough to offset some setbacks we had recently,” Diane said, looking quite perturbed with the information. “I’ll be honest, I’m surprised. When we had that battalion move through here, I was sure some spy was going to report it back to her. It seems mother’s counterintelligence network was much better than I thought it was.”

Shit.

“Regardless, it’s a blow for Lauren and a win for mother. Hopefully that brings us victory that much sooner. Mother was quite pleased. Apparently Lauren even had one of her commanders captured in the exchange,” Diane said, smiling at him.

Shit, shit.

Ryker’s mind went straight to the obvious answer.

It wasn’t that Veronica’s counterintelligence had proved to be superior, it was that he’d wiped out Lauren’s operatives himself.

And caused her what sounded like a fairly serious loss.

“Wynne?” Ryker asked

“I’m here,” came the immediate response.

“I want to plan an attack on Veronica’s support column. Immediately.”

“I… see. Alright. I’ll start working on it now.”

***

Ryker watched through his senses as a team of Fairy Avatars sped along towards the west. They weren’t in their normal avatars, but in one-offs built specifically for this action. The entire thing was being led by a Fairy he hadn’t met yet, and didn’t even know the name of. Wynne had chosen her and promised her one of the cores if the assault was successful.

As if sensing his presence, the short Dwarf woman looked over her shoulder to where he was following along.

“Hoy? The bossman is watching?” she muttered loudly as she clomped along.

To say she was anything other than “plodding” would have been a lie. The rest of her group were made up of various races that could fall into a banditry type of lifestyle.

The goal here was to make it seem as if the support column heading up to the warfront was simply victim of a bandit company in case there was a survivor.

“I guess so. I mean, yeah, I’m watching. Why?” Ryker responded directly to the Dwarf.

“Shit fuck, he heard me,” she said, looking ahead, her battle axe swinging to and fro on her shoulder.

“Uh… yeah? You’re kind of loud.”

“Well, stop listening then, you spooky fucking floating fart. Work to do.”

“Right… sure,” Ryker said, and then eased back a bit.

He wasn’t about to question Wynne on her pick, and he didn’t give a crap how she talked to him, if she got the job done.

If she didn’t, he’d give her an appropriate job.

Like being the steward over the sewers and making sure to take care of the blockages.

Watching, Ryker assumed they’d stop at some point to figure out what to do.

He’d use that chance to give see what their plan was.

Except they didn’t stop.

In fact, they charged straight into the support column and started attacking anyone that came close enough.

Ryker floated above the carnage, watching with a more than a little apprehension.

“She’ll succeed, and it’ll be a bloodbath,” Wynne said, her presence floating beside him.

“And we want a bloodbath?”

“The first time, yes. No survivors if possible. It’ll make it harder for them to figure out what it was, let alone respond. Next time I might send Tris or Charlotte. For now, Sierra will do well.”

“Sierra, is it? Alright,” Ryker said, and then looked back to the mad melee going on down below.

Several soldiers from Veronica’s army were trying to corner Sierra. One managed to skewer her with a spear, though she returned the favor by whipping her axe around into him. It exploded through his arm, and crashed into the man next to him.

Grunting, Sierra ripped the spear out of her and charged the last man, hurling the shattered weapon tip at him as she went.

Ferocious little monster.

Ryker kept pace with her as her group systematically butchered the entire convoy. From teamster to soldier to whore.

None were left alive.

And a good portion of the Avatars had died as well. Their bodies vanishing.

Including Sierra.

“Alright. So… she did succeed. I’d say give her the dueling wing for her core. I’m sure she’d appreciate officiating in those,” Ryker offered.

“Mayhap. We shall see. The deed is done. I will admit I was surprised when you said you wanted to start attacking the columns directly.”

“Yeah, well. I fucked up. Lauren got kicked in the teeth because I wasn’t willing to overlook my own revenge long enough for her to get information. I mean, I could have waited, right? I could have let them do their reports, and killed them just as they were about to rotate out,” Ryker said. “You told me. You warned me. I didn’t listen to you.”

“Indeed. They were on a limited intelligence gathering mission. They were there specifically to screen for incoming troop movements. But the deed is done, and regret will solve nothing. Let’s move along, my king,” Wynne said, her presence fluttering off back towards the dungeon.

“Yeah…” Ryker said to no one, floating above what amounted to a graveyard. A mound of blood, bodies, and broken equipment stretched out over the entire area.

Survivors were rapidly collecting anything and everything they could. Once everything was put together, they’d take it to the edge of the dungeon, and absorb it all.

“Move along.”

With a shake of a non-existent head, Ryker began to float back. He was moving much slower than the survivors, or the other essences.

Floating along the ground like a wraith, he made no move to increase his speed or simply cancel the spell.

Part of him enjoyed the slow trip back.

Another part of him was still wallowing in the unknown feelings that’d been dogging him.

There’d been no actual vindication. Not the type he’d been seeking.

In either the deaths of Gavin and Nikki or the supply column.

It all tasted like ashes.

Bitter ashes.

Moving through the edges of the city, he made the choice to pass through the manse he shared with everyone.

Maybe he could sneak around and spy on people.

That might be mildly amusing.

Feeling at once both wrong and funny, it spurred him on. It was a distraction, and he knew it, but he needed one.

Passing through the outer wall he entered the main “work room” as he’d begun calling it. Where he and Claire typically did most of their city business out of.

Except no one was there.

Searching room to room, Ryker found no one on the first floor.

Moving up to the second floor he finally found someone.

Two someones.

Adele and Claire sitting in a corner room by themselves.

They were sitting close together at a small table pressed into the corner.

If this isn’t clandestine I have no idea what it is.

“—do something,” Adele said, gesturing at Claire.

“Because it’ll serve no purpose. If we’re going to act, we need a clear opportunity, and there isn’t one,” Claire said, her arms folded across her chest.

“Of course there is. More to the point, why are we even fucking discussing this? It should be obvious what we do.”

“No, it isn’t obvious. And it’s a discussion because it’d impact both of us. We can’t act rashly.”

Ryker looked around the room to make sure it was just them. Then he stuck his head through the door and made sure no one was listening outside.

The conversation was clearly not something anyone else should hear.

Coming back into the room, he moved closer to the two women.

“You don’t think it’s obvious? How could you not? Our cousin is fighting for the kingdom and you’re sitting here playing good girl with Diane,” Adele hissed, pointing two fingers at her chest.

“Hmph. As if you know anything. I do what I must because it’s the only option we have available to us. To be concubines to Ryker and work for Diane is all we can do right now. Until Lauren can clear the field or a chance presents itself, that’s our role,” Claire said.

“No! That’s the very point I’m making. We could easily impact this and skew it in favor of Lauren without waiting. Why wouldn’t we? She’s our cousin!”

“Because we’d be executed for it if it went sideways at all. Maybe even Ryker, too. Didn’t you listen to him? We’re nothing more then low value pieces. We exist as we do today only because he intervened. Because he didn’t want to see us dead. Chances are one of us would have been married to a simpleton out in the middle of nowhere and have no further prospects. The other killed.”

“Yes, I did hear him. And I agreed with him at the time and still do. But that doesn’t change the fact that we should be doing something.”

“Fool that you are then,” Claire said, lifting her chin up. “I read the dispatches, I’ve seen the numbers. I know what’s going where. There isn’t anything we can do right now. It’d just endanger us, and Ryker.”

Adele sighed and hung her head. “It’s like you don’t care. You just want to… want to play sex doll to Ryker and work for Diane.”

“On the contrary. Ryker has only laid with me twice. Once for the contract, another when Diane sent me to him. Both times I made it go as quickly as possible and exited afterward.”

No shit. Talk about duty bound. Was like humping a pillow.

“Huh?” Adele asked, lifting her head up. “You… as quickly as possible? Why?”

“Because… because… I don’t know. I don’t want to make it more. I want this to be done and over as quickly as possible,” Claire said, clearly unsure of herself.

“You really are a cold hearted monster at times. Did you even talk to him about it? See what he wanted?”

“What would be the point? Who’s to say he wouldn’t immediately go to Diane about it? Anyways,” Claire said, shaking her head. “This conversation was about Lauren, not about our married lives. I think we should keep our heads down and lay low. Wait for a chance.”

“But that’s the very reason we should act!” Adele growled out, her fingers clenching into her palms. “No. It’s not that you’re not listening, it’s that you don’t care. You just want to wait to see who’s winning, and throw in then.”

“I’m already a concubine with nothing, it could be worse. Acting now could make it infinitely worse, and death would only be the easiest option. No thank you,” Claire said, and then stood up. “I’d say it’d be best for you to keep this conversation to yourself. I’m not sure how far you can trust Ryker. You forget that he spends most of his nights with Diane. He was never truly loyal to our family, there is no guarantee that he is loyal now.”

Adele slumped into her chair, her arms hanging limp at her side, her chin dropping to her chest.

“We’ll talk again soon, and I’m glad we had lunch together. Let’s do so again tomorrow if you don’t mind,” Claire said, opening the door and leaving Adele sitting there.

“Does anyone even care at all…? This is our cousin,” Adele mumbled to herself. “We’re supposed to support her. It’s why she trusted us. Why we’re here. We should make something happen.”

And why Veronica was going to execute you out of hand.

Ryker briefly considered running back here and talking to her about what he was doing.

Then immediately realized that’d be too much information. He’d have to explain the dungeon in far too much detail.

It simply wasn’t possible.

Unable to help himself, Ryker turned and floated through the wall, heading back to his body.

He resolved himself that if he could help Adele and Claire, he would. But he wouldn’t explain anything about the dungeon, the fairies, or himself in that regard.

Chapter 24- Judgement -

Ryker fiddled with a blueprint construct, moving various bits of equipment through his Minotaur’s construction plans.

Shifting around in his chair, he sighed aloud.

There was no one else in the alcove right now.

He cycled through what seemed like an endless array of weapons.

“Meino, I’m afraid it seems like nothing fits you,” Ryker said to the Minotaur woman in the corner. Meino was the pet name he’d finally decided on for her.

He talked to her often enough that it mattered.

“Other than that ugly battle axe you already have. That glaive thing earlier didn’t look too bad.”

She stood there as silent as ever. Holding her weapon. Watching over him.

Lifeless.

Can we do anything about that? I mean, she has a very impressive rack to stare at, but… if she could talk… it might be nice?

Ryker flitted into his dungeon sense and zoomed off to the storage location for all the filled spirit cores.

There were hundreds and hundreds of them.

Anyone who died in dungeon territory was stored in a spirit core. There was a booming industry around shipping spirit cores to Dungeon. As the Count, Ryker bought them all at market prices. A few people had dared to try and go higher than standard market price and found themselves with nowhere to sell and few people who were willing to give them sanctuary.

Ryker wasn’t viewed in a poor light, but he was viewed as a man who got his peerage by the queen, and was promptly married into the house of Chas who declared civil war. In every corner, one could only see Ryker as an important piece on the board that both sides wanted to control.

Which meant it was a bad idea to cross him.

Or so Ryker had been told by Wynne.

He rapidly went to the female fighter section of the spirit cores.

Normally he’d pull out specific memories and load them into the blueprints. Allowing them a certain range of human emotion. For some he even removed whole sections of personality and abilities.

Let’s try something different.

Ryker picked up ten of the cores that were untouched and unused. He bound them with ties to his spirit sense and fled back to the alcove.

Staring at Meino, he frowned.

Looking at the cores, he rapidly sorted them. Going through memories, abilities, and personalities. He found three of them that were similar. The others he disconnected and left in the pile where they were for next time.

Working quickly on the three cores, he stripped out everything that gave them a history. He removed names, places, families, people, everything and anything that would have made them a person.

Then he snipped all the traits he didn’t want clean out of the cores, letting them dissolve into nothing.

Finally, he made sure all the personalities meshed, trimming out anything that didn’t fit.

Taking the three cores, he pulled the contents out of two, and forcefully stuffed it all into the third. Then he crammed Meino’s blueprint into the core itself, instead of linking the core to the blueprint.

The core itself sputtered to life, light flaring all around it for several seconds as it joined to the existing blueprint.

Then ate it.

Meino vanished and reappeared in the exact same spot.

She looked the same as ever.

Except her eyes were moving, tracked to him for a full second, then began to explore the room.

“What…? Where am I?” Meino asked, shocking him.

“In the alcove where you are stationed,” Ryker said, unsure of what he’d just done.

“Yes… the alcove. You are Master,” Meino said, her large eyes turning towards him again.

“That I am.”

“I guard you, and this room.”

“That you do. When I’m at my most vulnerable, you are who watches over me.”

“I am… who am I?”

“Meino. Your name is Meino.”

“I am Meino. I am your guard. You are my Master. I… I am hungry,” the big minotaur said, her fingers flexing around the haft of her weapon. “And I am not as cute as a puppy. Not a dog.”

“Ah… yes. You’re right. You’re a beautiful Minotaur. I’m sorry.”

“You should stop touching my chest unless I tell you to as well.”

“Err, yes. I’ll do that, yes. As for food… well. What are you hungry for?”

“Grass. Oats,” she said after a long thought.

“Alright. Well. I think we can have that taken care of.”

“Good, thank you, Master.”

Wynne is probably going to fucking kill me.

He immediately cast his dungeon control spell and kicked his sense towards the Fairy Farm.

“Marybelle… are you busy?” Ryker asked as softly as he could, directing it into Marybelle’s home.

“Master? For you, never. What do you need of me? Or want me to do, perhaps?” came Marybelle’s immediate response.

“Come on over to the alcove. I could use your help. And uh… bring a big bag of oats,” Ryker said. He disconnected himself and immediately came back to his body.

“I have someone coming to feed you, Meino. Just uh… wait, I guess.”

She nodded her big head once. “Someone is waiting outside your office door. I can smell them,” she said.

“Ah? Oh… well, let’s go see them then,” Ryker said and stood up. He brushed his hands against his pants and then opened the alcove’s secret door.

Entering into his office quickly, he closed the door after a quick inspection to make sure no one was in the room.

Meino stepped past him and went to the door, one large hand closing on the door handle. She swung her head towards him, waiting for instruction.

Did… she just leave her blueprint bind point? Alright… Wynne is going to kill me after eating my guts.

“Go ahead and open it,” Ryker said, sitting down in his chair at his work desk.

Meino pulled the door open. On the other side was Adele, her arms pressed close to her midsection. Her head whipped up and she stared at Meino, then Ryker. Her lips curled into a frown and her eyes looked nervous.

“Ryker?” she asked. “How did you know I was here. I hadn’t even decided to knock yet.”

“Don’t worry about that. Come inside. Have a seat. What’s up? You don’t look so good,” Ryker said, gesturing at a seat next to his.

“I…”

Meino reached out and wrapped a big hand around Adele’s shoulder. With a single yank the big Minotaur pulled Adele into the room.

“Master said enter, you enter,” said the big Minotaur.

No sooner had she’d cleared the doorway than Meino shut it and moved in front of it ominously.

“Ryker, what… what are you doing? What is this,” Adele said, her voice going up in pitch as she looked from Meino to him and back. Her hand went to her missing scabbard as if she wanted to draw her weapon.

“What am I doing? Nothing. Meino here is simply overzealous in her duties. Now, what’s up? This isn’t like you. You’re not the type to fall apart,” Ryker said.

“I… that is—”

“How about this. Take a seat at the table. Maybe relax for a moment and take a breath. I’m your friend, first and foremost,” Ryker said.

Getting up he moved over to the table and sat down at it, waiting for Adele to join him.

Adele nodded her head after he did, then flopped into a chair at the table.

“Maybe bring some regular lunch items as well,” Ryker said to Marybelle.

“I… I can trust you. Right?” Adele said, her eyes hard, her brows down, staring hard into his face.

“You can,” Ryker said, leaning back in his chair.

“I overhead Diane and Claire a few minutes ago. Veronica has managed to persuade the church of light to intervene and kill Lauren,” Adele said, leaning towards him. “The Duchess somehow convinced the church that Lauren was an agent of the dark.”

Ryker closed his eyes and placed his hands on his temples.

Damn.

There was a clatter outside the door, causing Ryker to look that way. He watched as Meino moved away from the door, and opened it smoothly. Marybelle practically tripped through the door, one hand raised to knock, the other carrying a platter.

The pretty Hob woman looked from Meino, to Adele, to Ryker.

“Ryker?” she asked, looking unsure of herself.

“Come in, Marybelle. Put the tray down over here and seat yourself. Meino, announce visitors in the future? Give them a chance to knock?”

“You knew she was coming,” Meino said, standing in front of the door again. “No need to announce her.”

Marybelle watched him for another second before putting the platter down at the table, and taking the seat directly on Ryker’s right hand side.

She turned to face Adele head on, folding her hands into each other in her lap.

“In other words, you need to get a message to Lauren that she’s going to be attacked,” Ryker said.

Adele looked at Marybelle and back to him.

“Marybelle is… on loan to me from the dungeon. I trust her with my life,” Ryker said. He reached into Marybelle’s lap, took one of her hands in his own and patted it lightly.

“On loan from the dungeon? I don’t—” Adele’s voice faltered and fell off. She looked to Ryker’s hands, then to Marybelle.

Realizing he was still holding the Hob’s hand, he set it back down in her lap and looked to Adele.

She hesitated a second more, then shook her head. “Yes, a message, and quickly. The would-be killer is right here. In Dungeon. It’s a paladin by the name of Robyn. She has a group of acolytes with her. Supposedly they’re going to leave tomorrow and head towards the army.”

Robyn? Wait, what?

“She’s apparently very strong. I… I don’t think Lauren would expect it. She might let them in close. Too close. To the point that she couldn’t protect herself if Robyn attacked,” Adele said, her fingers clenched in her blouse.

“I don’t think Claire will act, and Diane is Veronica’s daughter. I didn’t know who else to turn to,” Adele said. “I considered killing the paladin myself. But that would only solve today’s issue. That’s what Lauren would tell me.”

Ryker shook his head. This type of a problem wasn’t for him.

But he knew who it was perfect for.

Lifting his head, Ryker pulled on his bond to Wynne.

“I’ll take care of the message to Lauren, it’s something simple we can arrange without it being an issue,” Wynne said to him. “I’m not sure how you want to handle Robyn though.”

Letting his chin drop, Ryker stared at the platter of food. Picking up a cube of fancy foot cheese he held it between his thumb and forefinger.

“What are the odds Robyn could break though and kill Lauren? Even warned,” Ryker sent back to Wynne.

“Very likely. She’s the strongest paladin in the church of light as far as we know,” Wynne responded. “Add to that a group of acolytes who will lay their lives down for her and… realistically, so long as Lauren never let them get close, she’d be fine. But I get the impression there’s going to be a significant magical investment from the church to get Robyn close to her.”

“And the only other game in town that could counter that is the church of the dark. Which… wouldn’t be able to respond in time. Is that about it?”

“That it is. What do you want to do?” Wynne asked.

He knew she didn’t actually care. To her, this really all was a distraction from the main purpose of the dungeon.

The only thing she cared about was him and the dungeon.

“If you’re looking for my opinion. It’d be leave everything be, but I do not think that’s the answer you want. If you choose to save Lauren, that’d require removing Robyn, who you owe a debt to. And let me be clear, from what I can tell, everything Adele said is true. Robyn has been dispatched,” Wynne said.

“Ryker?” Adele asked quietly. “What do we do?”

Opening his eyes, he found himself staring into Adele’s bloodshot eyes. Eyes so similar to Lauren’s that he had to blink.

He knew he was being irrational. There wasn’t a reason to have much of an attachment to Lauren. He barely knew her.

Had only talked to her a handful of times, even.

Yet he still couldn’t bring himself around to the idea of not helping her in this situation.

“It’s because she treated you as an equal from the start. As a person, and met you directly. She never looked down on you, or saw you as a piece to be played, or an exit strategy,” Wynne said.

“Stop that. Get out of my head,” Ryker grumbled. “Fine. Can we take Robyn alive?”

“Not in any way that would prevent her god from finding out what happened. She will have to die if you wish this to succeed.”

“Do it. Tris, Charlotte, and Sierra. Marybelle will stay here and comfort Adele. Wipe ‘em out, and make sure it doesn’t come back to us,” Ryker sent.

Smiling at Adele, he wondered how to tell her what was happening.

“Let’s… wait and see what happens for now. I know Robyn. I’ll speak with her. Perhaps I can convince her not to do this. Worst case scenario, we at least make sure Lauren is notified,” Ryker said to Adele. Pausing, he wasn’t sure how to proceed.

Fuck it. Do it as we always do. Direct.

“Are you alright? This… isn’t like you,” Ryker said.

Adele stared at him, her eyes appearing almost blank.

“I… don’t know anymore. I mean, I’m, that, ah—” Adele stopped talking and took a deep breath. “I’m a sex slave in enemy territory, living a life surrounded by bodyguards who would kill me if they thought I was going against their master. I haven’t had a single drink for… gods only know how long anymore. I haven’t been sober like this for as long as I can remember. I don’t know what to do and the world is a lot harder to deal with right now. The one person I thought I could count on seems intent to live as well as she can off the Chas family.”

Adele took a deep breath, her cheeks flushing.

“Claire is such a dirty cunt. As if Lauren didn’t give her everything she wanted outside of a husband and a position to threaten her with. Boosted her family and mine up into being close to the main family instead of just branch families.

“And the stupidest part of this fucking mess is that the man I’ve been given to as a fuckdoll is the only means for me to get anything god damned done!”

By the end of her speech, her voice had gained heat and volume. Practically shouting at him from across the table as her hands balled up into fists.

She sat there panting, teeth clenched, eyes blazing, and cheeks flushed.

It was the Adele he remembered. Angry at everyone who she didn’t agree with and determined to force her way through.

“For what it’s worth, you’re a terrible fuckdoll. You work pretty hard to make it fun for both of us. I mean, you ever seen a fuckdoll give head?” Ryker asked.

Adele’s face locked up. He could see the gears in her head resetting at his remark. That he was sharing bedroom details with others present.

Then she blew out a breath and snorted, her mouth turning up in a grin. “Ass. I did that because you asked me to.”

Grinning at her he reached across the table and patted her hand, then held it gently.

“Trust in me. We’ll get through this, and we’ll do what we can for Lauren. Now, you stay here and have lunch with Marybelle. She’s actually a great listener. I confide in her a great deal. I need to go run a few errands,” Ryker said, standing up.

Adele nodded her head, her fingers clutching his hand for a second more, then releasing it.

“Come back soon, idiot. I think I’m going to start holing up here during the day. Claire and I had a weird talk the other day and I don’t think it went well,” Adele said.

“Not sure when I’ll be back, but you’re welcome to stay here, or go to my farm. I’ll be sleeping there tonight after I finish my day. Diane already told me she was planning on having you or Claire see me anyways so…” Ryker explained.

Then he turned and went to the door, which Meino held open for him, and left.

***

Ryker didn’t want to be there when Robyn died, but knew that he needed to. Her spirit needed to be preserved.

And he planned on doing it with one of his self-made dungeon cores. He’d gotten a hold of a number of high grade cores the other day and had been turning them into dungeon cores.

He had seven of them now ready to go.

No idea what it’ll do to her memories. But maybe it’ll preserve more of her than it would otherwise.

He couldn’t deny he was having a hard time with the fact that he was about to kill someone he respected.

Liked even. Someone who had treated him well. For the sake of someone else who did the same.

Ryker wasn’t even sure how you weighed one against the other. Or how he could do it himself.

But this was the choice he’d made. Lauren was higher on his priority list than Robyn.

And when you included Adele into that mix, his choice felt even more correct.

“It’s about time. Robyn will be setting up camp around this time,” Wynne said from beside him, resting a hand on his thigh.

“Yeah. Suppose it is,” Ryker said, clearing his throat.

“And this is what you want to do? There’s no going back. There’s no telling what that core will do when you try this,” Wynne said.

“I know. Just to go over it again, you said this won’t break our core. I mean, this is pretty far outside of what I’d say were normal boundaries for them.”

“It’ll more than likely damage it. To the point that we’ll spend a while repairing it, and with our mana banks still depleted. The support column attack was costly. To refill the banks, and repair the damage, that’ll take some time. Destroy it though? No,” Wynne said, shaking her head. “Certainly damaged though.”

“Then, yeah. This is what I want to do.”

Ryker closed his eyes, cast his senses out, and sped off. Moving at maximum speed, he knew where he was going, and that he could actually get there. Tris, Charlotte, and Sierra were all carrying their cores with them. It was providing a vast area for them to work in that the dungeon controlled.

A fourth Fairy he didn’t know was posted on the inside of the perimeter of the dungeon with an unbound dungeon core. There was a clean line from the site of the ambush, all the way back to the dungeon that they used as an umbilical cord.

“She’s new, but I like her. Testing out her ability to follow directions in a situation that could change. I think she’ll be good for you as a personal assistant. Which you sorely need, as of late,” Wynne said, her tone caustic.

Up ahead, Ryker could feel his people closing in on Robyn and her team.

Chapter 25- Apologies -

Ryker hurtled into the woods that Robyn and her team had stopped in. Coming to a halt only when he almost passed the area over completely.

He ended up positioned right above Sierra.

She glared up at him, her bushy brows pinched together. Lifting a hand from her axe she waved at him as if to shoo him away.

Behind her was a team of Fairies who all reported up to her. Quite a few of them looked familiar to him. In fact he could even identify a few that he recognized from the previous assault on the supply train.

“Go ‘way, you glowing fart,” Sierra hissed at him.

Focusing in on her, Ryker got even closer. “I think right here is good. But feel free to complain more, I’ll just get closer. Maybe we’ll get to the point where I’m traveling from inside your head?” Ryker sent to her.

“Right bastard you are,” Sierra grumbled, shifting from one foot to another.

“And don’t forget it. Now, what do we have?”

Ryker pivoted in place and turned towards where he assumed Robyn and her people would be.

There, hidden amongst the brush, was a small clearing. Big enough for people to lay down in, though little better.

Seems she’s taking her mission seriously and is doing all she can to hide. It’s a pity for her that we tracked her from the dungeon all the way here.

“Master, we’re in position. What do you want to do?” came the mental prod from Tris.

Ryker drifted over slowly towards Robyn’s position.

He couldn’t get a good view of what they were about till he was practically sitting in the lap of one of them who was clearly on watch.

Robyn was there of course. Sleeping.

As were six acolytes of various ages. Only one of whom was awake.

Or at least, semi-awake. The girl was blinking her eyes rapidly, her chin dipping ever so slightly between each successive longer blink.

This is almost pathetic. This is going to be as bad as Gavin and Nikki. Except going the other way in favor of Lauren.

Ryker had a moment of anxiety and panic. Of indecision.

To kill Robyn here and now or let her go.

“Go. Their watchman is nodding off,” Ryker thought to Tris, Charlotte, and Sierra.

The group of thirty something Fairies descended on the Paladin and her charges. They were as silent as one could be running through the woods.

Which is to say, not that quiet.

Unfortunately the woman on watch didn’t hear it. She was in the middle of battling to stay awake.

Not a single member of the group was disturbed. Right up until Sierra sunk the blade of her axe into the poor woman’s head.

The crunch, grunt, and press of people all trying to get at the sleeping forms woke the others.

Who all met quick and bloody ends.

Swords, axes, and daggers rained down on their bodies as they lay in their bedrolls.

Robyn’s head was struck from her shoulders in a brutal chop from Tris herself. The Paladin hadn’t even been given a chance to raise a blade to defend herself, let alone get out of her bedroll.

Ryker immediately pressed his senses on the memories and energy coming from Robyn’s corpse. He directed it all into the empty dungeon core he held close to his own body. The other energies he let fill normal cores as they held no interest to him.

Only Robyn did. Only her death, he regretted.

There was a blinding flash throughout the woods as the energy and memories blasted across the distance and into the dungeon core.

Ryker was instantly knocked out of his control spell-work, and flung backward.

The dungeon core in his arms was quite warm, the originally clear and empty interior spinning and buzzing with energy.

“Sweet heavens above and hells below,” Wynne said, coming over to him. “You actually bound her soul to the core.”

“I did what? I didn’t want her soul. I just wanted her memories,” Ryker said, sitting upright.

“And that you have, along with what is essentially her,” Wynne said. She reached out a finger and tapped the core twice.

“She is… confused. And angry. Very angry. I do not think it’ll be long before you’re forced to tell her what is going on.”

“What? Well, let’s just release her then. I don’t want her soul.”

“That… isn’t something I can do, Ryker. I do not truly even understand what you did to put her there. Dungeon cores are made over time. A soul assigned by… a higher power… so to speak. I have never heard of, or seen, anything like this. I could very well damage her soul in attempting to do as you’ve requested.”

“Shit,” Ryker said, looking into the core.

“On top of that, do be sure to slip in a mana feed. Unfortunately there is no mana for her to feed on, which means eventually the core will grow dim and fail. Effectively killing her soul,” Wynne said.

Seriously? I’ve made a huge mistake.

“I can eat it,” Tar said in his mind.

“No! No… no eating this. I’ll… I dunno. I’ll handle this another time. Are we alright back at the camp? Is there anything else we need to do?”

“No. Charlotte is handling the site. Tris and Sierra are on their way back with the corpses. They’re leaving nothing behind,” Wynne said.

“Alright. Great then. I think I’ll just go to bed. I’ll deal with this in the morning. After I think on it,” Ryker said, frowning.

“Ah, yes. Adele has been waiting for you anxiously. Last I saw she was dozing on your bed. In between alternating between cursing you and wondering where you are.”

“Crap, I almost forgot about her.”

“Go blow some steam off,” Wynne said, grinning at him. “It’s fun to watch.”

Shit.

***

The pounding on the door shook Ryker from a deep sleep. Snorting and sitting upright, he glared blearily around his room. His eyes felt sandy and his hair oily.

“Huuh?” he groaned, rubbing at his eyes with his palms.

Before he could even process what was going on, the door swung inward and Diane strode in, her heels clacking on the wooden floor.

“I just got a message from mother,” she said, slamming the door behind her.

Ryker blinked a few times, staring at her.

“Ah?” he said intelligently.

“Yes. Wait, how awake are you?” she asked, eying him critically.

“Wake,” he grunted out.

“Hm. It’ll have to do. This isn’t something that can wait,” Diane said. She pulled over a chair from the far wall and dragged it over to the bedside.

Ryker grumbled incoherently, waiting for her to get to the point.

Sitting lightly in the chair, Diane smoothed her dress out with trembling fingers.

Tar stuck his head up from the small basket full of shredded linens on the bedside table. With a chirp he crawled out and flapped over to Diane, settling in her lap immediately

“What happened?” Ryker asked, finally sensing just how distressed she was. “Are you okay?”

“I’m fine. I received a message from mother. It didn’t come through the normal channels again. This time it was with a member of the church of light. They came in an organized group,” Diane said.

“Sorry, Ryker, it wasn’t something we could get a hold of. We thought there might be a message, but we weren’t sure,” Wynne said in his mind.

“Damnit, what’s the point in this if we keep missing messages? What can we do about it?” Ryker sent back.

“I’m working on it.”

“—ently dead,” Diane said, having continued with her speech.

“Wait, who’s dead? Sorry, still waking up.”

“The Paladin! The one I told you about that was being sent to slay the queen. She and that band of acolytes with her,” Diane said.

Ryker had to think for a second.

In the end, Diane had told him about the mission Robyn had been given, but only the day after she left.

He was flattered by her trust in him, but at the same time, still wasn’t quite sure where his emotions lay with her.

“They’re dead?” Ryker asked. “How do they know?”

“Apparently one of their vicars received a divine message. The entire party was wiped out to the last. And done in a way that isn’t possible,” Diane said, her hands holding on tightly to Tar. “Apparently they were traveling under a holy guise. There was no way they could be tracked or followed. Except by the church of the dark. Only they would have the ability to punch a hole through it, but it would have cost them.”

“Uh… huh. That seems a bit farfetched, doesn’t it?” Ryker said. Doing his best to sound amazed and dubious at the same time.

“But that’s just it! Mother explained it. The only reason they’d expend such efforts is if the queen really was in league with the church of the dark! It makes perfect sense why they’d go to such lengths to protect her,” Diane said, nodding her head at the same time.

That… actually does make sense. Except that we were able to follow them so exactly because we traced them straight out of the dungeon territory.

“I… ah… yeah, I could see how that’d work. But… are we sure of that? It seems so—”

“It doesn’t matter. Mother believes it. The church believes it. That makes it true. Even if I don’t believe it. Though the church of the dark hasn’t claimed or said anything, which adds to my doubt. They’ve been trying to take Robyn down for some time.”

Ryker’s mind turned to Robyn at that thought.

Her soul was still imprisoned in the dungeon core he’d made. Locked deep away in the bowels of the dungeon with only a millimeter thin strand of mana feeding her.

She was effectively in a comatose state due to the lack of mana, and no longer a concern.

He’d have to figure out something more long term for her.

And soon.

“Mother said… mother said she’ll be heading back this way for an important meeting or two. And to check on me, of course. I think she worries you’re going to kill me in my sleep,” Diane said with a strange smile.

“If by kill you in your sleep, she means smother you because you snore like a drunken axe-man, then yes,” Ryker said, shaking his head. “As for the meetings. Alright. When should we expect her and do we need to prepare anything?”

“I believe she’ll be here late tonight or tomorrow. As for preparing anything, she only said to make sure there was a building site suitable for a temple made available.”

Diane paused for a moment, then pouted.

“I do not snore.”

Well that’s ominous.

“She’s making a deal with the church of light. They now firmly believe the dark church is involved on Lauren’s side. The members sent to deliver the message are preparing the way for a temple to be built here in Dungeon. I believe Veronica is about to overrule you as Count.

“I had Charlotte take one of their number in the group that brought the message and peel apart his mind for this info. She’s made his death look like an accident but there might be something coming from that later,” Wynne said.

“I’m… I’m concerned,” Diane said, ducking her head down.

Long gone was the proud heiress whom he’d met originally. Diane his wife remained, who sought solace in his thoughts and opinions.

“What part of it exactly? To me it sounds like we’re about to be hosting a new army, or ally. At least that’s my thought,” Ryker said, using Wynne’s info.

“I do, too. And that’s the part that worries me. The church of light isn’t just… a religious group. It’s backed by Trevail. And they’ve never been shy about making overtures to Lauren about bringing Dale under their own hand. I fear mother may be inviting in the fox to the henhouse with this move,” Diane murmured.

“I, yeah. I can definitely see it going that way if we’re not careful. We’ll need to keep an eye on it and do our best. Though I think they’d try to eliminate me first before they made any type of move on you. You’d have to be a widow before you were useful to them, wouldn’t you?”

“I suppose. But they may not even care for a valid casus beli. They may simply decide that they need none at all since Lauren is an emissary of the dark. They could simply declare a crusade and… and take over.”

Shit fuck. Alright so this is rapidly getting out of hand.

Ryker scrubbed his hands back and forth over his face, trying to think of something.

“Maybe it’s time to simply divest ourselves of this human politicking and focus on the dungeon,” Wynne said. “This human involvement has been entertaining, but we have a dungeon to run. This would be as good a time as any to simply back out, my king.”

“What? No, not yet at least. We might be able to fix this.”

“So, that means you never put yourself in a position where you can be eliminated easily, or taken hostage. Perhaps we move our headquarters to a location closer to the dungeon for a time since it’s also close to the farm. I’ll ask the dungeon to provide escorts and intercede on your behalf,” Ryker said.

“I fear also for Claire and Adele. As cousins to Lauren, they may make a move against them as well simply for the relation. Or if they did, they might do it subtly, and blame a single member. It’s what mother would do,” Diane admitted.

“Ugh, alright, uh… I don’t—”

“Can we send them both to your farm for a while? Until we’re sure of their intentions? We can claim they’re sick and unwell,” Diane said, lifting her head to meet his eyes again. “While I have no love for Adele, I do not dislike her either. We’re simply diametrically opposed due to our familial positions. She’s even amusing when she gets on a tirade,” Diane said with a smile. “Claire is easier to work with of course, but I doubt the church will care.”

“Ah, yeah, we can do that. Yeah. Though I think Claire isn’t too happy with me right now. You’ve been sending her in your place as of late, even when I protested there was no need.”

“There is a need. And you agreed to me leading in that area. As for Claire, that’s her duty. It isn’t right for Adele to broker an exchange of that nature. If I allow this shirking of duty to go uncorrected, there will be problems down the road. I must do this. Anyways, that’s besides the point,” Diane said. “I’ll make the preparations for mother. You speak with the dungeon, Adele, and Claire. I’m sure they’ll listen to you more than me.”

“I can do that. But I don’t really think—”

“Husband? Thank you. I truly appreciate your thoughts and simply listening to me. You’re a blessing. Thank you,” Diane said. She lightly picked up Tar and set him in his basket.

Leaning over she planted a kiss on his lips and then darted away.

With one hand she waved at the chair as she headed for the door. “I’ll have the maids come in and tidy up for you. I’ll expect you for dinner tonight,” she said, leaving.

The door clacked shut, leaving Ryker alone with his thoughts.

“That didn’t go well,” he said to no one.

“You know what also does not go well?” Wynne asked, her tone dangerous.

“I uh… no…?”

Wynne simply appeared in a white and black flash of light. She was dressed in her normal attire, and very close.

Leaning over the bed in fact.

“When you make changes that change the very dynamic of the dungeon history and don’t tell me!” Wynne shouted at him from two feet away.

Ryker’s ears were ringing at the sheer volume and he wondered if someone was going to rush in.

At least he hoped someone would.

Then he remembered that Wynne had a tendency to use her magic to block sound.

“Now,” she said, laying a hand on the top of his head and smiling in a dark way at him. “Tell me about that Minotaur that you have in your office. The one that talks, thinks, eats, and is actually developing soul energy.”

“It’s doing what now?”

“Developing. A. Soul. It’s collecting the very essence that is required to create a soul, which is normally done during pregnancy. Last I checked, dungeons do not give birth, nor do they grant souls. So now you will walk me through what it is you did to the gigantic walking pair of breasts that is a cow in your office!” Wynne shouted again. Her volume had been getting higher and higher with each sentence.

“Uh, her name is Meino… she’s the Minotaur that’s always been there. I kinda took apart a few cores. Dropped things I didn’t like, reinforced things I did, and… made one core. Then instead of linking it to her blueprint, I kinda put her blueprint into the built core,” Ryker said.

“And?”

“And that’s it.”

“If that were it, dear king of mine, she wouldn’t be generating a soul. Did you attach the core to yourself, me, or the dungeon?”

“Oh.”

“Oh? What ‘Oh?’ Or do I need to shake it out of you,” Wynne said, her palm giving his head an experimental shove.

“I didn’t bind her to anything. I just… put the spell in, fed the core mana, and uh… let her go?”

Wynne took in a slow breath, her body visibly shuddering with it.

“You took what made a few people and converted it to one core, planted her blueprint into it, bound it all up, and let it loose in the dungeon without an attachment,” Wynne said, going over the salient points.

“Er, yes.”

“In essence, you created a lifeform, with a core held outside of its body, that hosts its entire… being… and didn’t bind it to anything. I begin to wonder if the stresses on our dungeon core are more than I imagined,” Wynne said, releasing his head.

“This isn’t something a dungeon can normally do. There’s restrictions so that you have to bind it to something. So you can’t just create free roaming monster. It has to have some type of… higher calling, so to speak. To keep it bound and controlled.”

“Oh, I did put undying loyalty to me in there.”

“Yes,” Wynne said, her mouth flat. “So I found out when I tried to enter your office and she threw me out. When I tried to access her blueprint, I found I couldn’t. It’s as if the spell is locked to you and you alone.”

“Ah… yeah. I should probably fix that.”

“Yes. You should. But after you talk to Adele and Claire. Before that though, is there anything else I should know?” Wynne asked, folding her arms in front of her.

“Uhm…” Ryker wracked his brain for anything he did that he didn’t tell her.

Shit. Enchants. Still need to tell her about those.

“I uh… kinda made an entire batch of enchanted items. I didn’t spawn them in but I made a number of blueprints. They’re all stored in a core in my workshop room right now.”

Wynne’s chin dropped to her chest and he could hear her taking slow, deep breaths.

With a tiny nod of her head, she lifted it back up and met his eyes. She gave him a small defeated smile.

“I take it… that’s not good either.”

“No. Not really, but it’s the least of our problems. No more fiddling with the dungeon without telling me. You’re making this incredibly difficult for me.”

“Sorry.”

“Yes, you say that often lately. I grow weary of hearing it, my king.”

Chapter 26- Full Of It -

Ryker plastered a dull smile across his face as Veronica’s carriage rolled up to the front of the manse.

The day had already grown long, and evening was settling over them. Light was becoming dim and shadows were crawling across the streets.

The carriage was a gaudy thing overwrought with paint and gilding that would draw every bandit’s eye for miles.

“You said you’d behave, husband,” Diane hissed from his side.

“And I will, wife,” Ryker said through a clenched smile.

“You look like a doll with a painted smile,” Diane continued.

“I’m afraid I have two settings: blunt and fake. Which would you prefer, hm?”

“Fine, blunt then. Just be polite.”

“I can do polite.”

The carriage came to a full stop, guards on horses fanning out in every direction without orders.

“They look like royal guards,” Ryker sent to Wynne.

“Technically, they are, aren’t they? Veronica is the queen pretender, they are her guards. Therefore, royal guards,” she sent back. She still sounded cross with him.

A solid minute passed, guards rushing into the manse, moving right by Diane and Ryker without a word. They spread out in every direction, securing the street, and herding people off the boulevard.

Eventually the door to the carriage opened up and Veronica stepped out.

She was immediately followed by an older man with graying temples and a demeanor that could only be described as “ex-military.” He was dressed in whites with a blue sash across his shoulder.

“That’s a vicar of the church. I wasn’t expecting him with mother,” Diane murmured, her hand tightening in Ryker’s.

“Ah,” he said intelligently.

Veronica laughed at something the man said, hiding her mouth behind her wrist.

Well, that’s not good. That seems far more friendly than it should be.

“Ah, daughter,” Veronica said, walking up to Diane and Ryker. The guards that had been nearby stayed close to her sides.

“Mother. It’s a pleasure to see you,” Diane said, curtsying low.

Ryker wasn’t stupid enough to stay standing when Diane released his hand. He immediately bowed low, taking his cue from her directly.

“Mother,” Ryker said, attempting to use a familial title instead of an honorific.

“Ah, Ryker. I’m pleased to hear you say that. I’m also glad to see my daughter is in such good health. I will admit I was worried when I left, but I had no time to waste,” Veronica said, bowing her head slightly to both of them.

“And with me is of course is the vicar Chadwick. Recently sent on as an emissary from the church of light and hailing from Trevail.”

“And it begins already. I do believe Diane’s earlier fear is coming to pass,” Wynne said to him. “On top of that, I get the feeling a number of those guards are loyal to him, and not Veronica. They have a different feeling to them. Not magical but… blessed, perhaps.”

“Vicar,” Ryker said at the same time Diane did, standing upright.

Diane’s hand immediately sought out his own and clamped into it, her finger nails digging into his skin.

“We’ve had dinner prepared if you’d care to join us. Or if you like we can postpone it to give you time to freshen up,” Diane said, her smile instantly returning.

“Ah, there’s no need to wait. I assume it’s just family? No concubines?” Veronica asked, her tone carrying an edge with the last word.

“No, mother. Family only, and of course, your guest. If the vicar would care to join us,” Diane explained.

“Then let us sup. After that, I believe we’d do best to have an evening meeting before bed. I’ll unfortunately be needing to leave in the morning. The war continues for my throne, as you know,” Veronica said.

How could we forget? Stupid.

Diane only smiled wider for a moment and stepped to one side, pulling Ryker with her and gesturing towards the mansion.

The vicar gave them a cold smile and walked by them, Veronica trailing behind him with eyes for him alone.

Yeah, that’s a problem. This is all going to go to the hells pretty quickly.

Diane gave his hand another squeeze and followed along behind her mother docilely.

There was no conversation as they went into the dining room.

Or as servants came and began loading up the first course onto everyone’s plate’s.

Except for Veronica and the vicar. They seemed quite happy to continue whatever conversation they’d been having in the carriage.

“Dear,” Diane said, catching his attention. “I do believe our prior conversation was an accurate one. I fear that we’ll have to make sure we update our own positions.”

“Yes. I’m afraid you’re right. Whatever, we’ll deal with it and move on,” Ryker said, stuffing a handful of cheese into his mouth.

Leaning towards her, he deliberately chewed with his mouth open, exaggerating the action.

He had made sure that neither the vicar or Veronica would be able to see what he was doing at least.

Diane choked on her water as she watched him. She dabbed at her mouth with her napkin, but he could tell she was smiling behind it.

“Why are you such a child?” Diane hissed at him, her body weight shifting as he suddenly felt a dainty foot kick his shin.

“Because you’re panicking. And we’ll get through this. It isn’t so much a question of if, but how. Better now?” Ryker asked, sitting back in his chair and picking up his manners again.

“Yes. Better now. Thank you, husband. Though I’m afraid we may catch their attention if you keep that up,” Diane said, setting her napkin back to her lap.

“That’s alright, we’re at the kiddy table anyways. They’ll go back to their grownup conversation soon enough. Besides, I can tell you everything that they’re talking about later,” Ryker said with a smile.

“Because I have no doubt you’re listening in. Aren’t you?” Ryker said to Wynne.

“Of course. Charlotte is as well, as is most of her team. They’re deployed throughout the manse. Just in case,” Wynne admitted.

“Oh? I had no idea you could do that,” Diane said, her eyebrows coming together a fraction.

“Not generally,” Ryker said, trying not to give away too much. “But it’s certainly easier to do with a mage in the same room as you. Wouldn’t you think?”

“Ah… ah, yes. I could see that,” Diane said.

The servants descended on them at some unspoken gesture Ryker didn’t see. They took away his first course before he could really settle into it.

Hate these things.

“Stinks of priest magic,” Tar said to him, catching Ryker’s attention. Looking up he caught the familiar staring down at the vicar from the chandelier.

Ryker didn’t even notice when they put the second course down in front of him.

“If I could have your attention,” Veronica said as soon as the servants cleared the room. “As you probably have heard, the dark queen has indeed aligned herself with the forces of darkness.”

Ryker assumed that they meant Lauren by “dark queen” but he wasn’t sure.

“To counter that, we’ve enlisted the church of light to help us fight them back. Vicar Chadwick is here to remain in Dungeon and manage the church forces from here. He’ll be establishing a temple and headquarters here in Dungeon. This would be over a few months but there’s no time to wait for the construction.”

Ryker blinked at that, his fingers curling into fists under the table.

And so I’ve been removed from any choice in the matter outright. Without even a how do you do.

A small hand slipped into his under the table. Fingers interlaced with his own, and held tight.

“I’m sure you’ll be able to manage things between the three of you well enough without me interfering. I expect that we’ll see a number of fresh faces and soldiers coming to help us with our war for the redemption of our nation,” Veronica said. She lifted a glass up towards the vicar with a wide smile.

“I thank the beautiful queen for her words,” Vicar Chadwick said, lifting his own glass towards her. “I have no doubt we’ll be able to rapidly push them back and retake the capital.”

At which point, if your army is the one to do it, the Queendom of Dale will be at your mercy.

Ryker wasn’t a good study for politics, but he wasn’t a fool.

He had to wonder how Veronica was missing this.

Looking at the duchess, he suddenly realized she wasn’t missing it. She hadn’t missed anything. She’d already reasoned out what would happen and had plans to counter it, or limit it.

There was no doubt in his mind that it would probably cost an innumerable number of lives.

And that she didn’t care at all.

To be fair Ryker didn’t care much either. This was only his problem by choice.

It was really Lauren’s problem.

This was beginning to feel more and more like the very nation itself wasn’t going to survive the conflict, no matter who won.

“—rse. And after that we’ll be dedicating a church of light to every city in the Queendom. All will understand the glory that is the glorious pantheon,” Veronica said.

Ryker had missed part of the conversation as he imagined a world of darkness and ruin sweeping over the land.

“Hear, hear,” Chadwick said, that cold smile spreading across his face again.

So fucked.

“Though I do understand that the dungeon could be a problem?” asked the churchman. “I understand it has a bit of a mind of its own, and that it ruled that there was to be no religion here?”

The vicar looked from Veronica, to Diane, to Ryker. Unsure of who would be able to answer his question.

Diane managed to not look his way, and Veronica seemed at a loss.

“Ah, from my understanding,” Ryker said, clearing his throat, “that’s correct. That there is no religion to be had in the dungeon, and that it also expects that to be carried out above ground in Dungeon itself. I did act as the intermediary when temples were being allowed grounds to build on.”

“Hmph. Can’t have a dark dungeon ruling over us, now can we. We’ll build that temple right up quick and consecrate it. I’m sure we can deal with anything the dungeon thinks it might be able to do,” the vicar claimed.

“Dark dungeon? The nerve,” Wynne said lightly. “I’ll have his dreams filled with nothing but aggressive trolls that are in heat for days.”

“You can do that?” Ryker asked.

“I think he forgets this entire area is under our control. We can do mostly as we wish. We’re limited by the dungeon code, and not exposing you, but little else,” Wynne said.

“Indeed,” Veronica said, leaning towards the vicar again. She began whispering to him, engaging him in a direct conversation, effectively cutting Diane and Ryker back out.

***

Ryker brought the hoe down violently on the small, almost fragile-looking weed. The explosion of dirt from the blow was enough impressive. It scattered everywhere in all directions.

Grimacing, Ryker lifted a booted foot up and nudged the dirt around to try and find the weed.

It simply wasn’t even there anymore.

“I think the poor thing was annihilated,” Marybelle said from one side. “Though I do wonder what it did to you to deserve such a valiant attack?”

“It existed. That’s enough. Why?” Ryker grunted and slammed the hoe down to the ground and leaned against the handle.

“Because I’m fairly certain this is all runoff from your dinner last night and that priest who’s been telling everyone what to do,” she answered.

Grunting again, Ryker didn’t respond immediately.

“Ah, I think that’s my cue,” Marybelle said, getting his attention. “I won’t be far.”

Looking up, he watched as Marybelle scurried off to one side.

“Oi, didn’t mean to scare your beastie away,” came an all too familiar voice.

Ryker’s head whipped around, his hand tightening on the handle with a creak.

Rob!

Standing there in his infinite shittiness was Rob. The bane of his existence and the one man he’d willingly skull fuck while he lived.

“Rob… oh Rob. Hello. Did you come up here to offer to become manure for my fields? You’d certainly fill the role of shit very well. There’s quite a bit of you, I’m sure I could spread you out pretty far on my farm,” Ryker said around a smile.

Blinking, Rob seemed at a loss.

“Ah… no,” he said. He reached into a fold of his clothes and drew out a sheet of paper. “I brought a letter for you, as well as greetings from Her Majesty Queen Lauren.”

“Ryker, I’m sorry, we had no idea he had a message. This is simply getting embarrassing. I swear we’re working on a solution,” Wynne said before he could even question her.

“The queen,” Ryker said, his anger and rage simmering, but no longer spilling over.

“Yeah. The queen. Your queen, I think?” Rob asked, holding the sheet of paper between his fingers. He made no move to offer it to Ryker, seemingly waiting for something to be said.

Running his tongue along the inside of his teeth as he considered his response, Ryker’s thoughts rattled around briefly.

Clicking his tongue, he nodded his head once.

“My queen indeed. Though I am a hostage in my own county,” Ryker said.

He still wanted to bury the hoe into Rob’s head, but he wasn’t feeling the immediate boiling need he had originally.

“That’s certainly what everyone in Queensrest is figuring. A few of the royal guard managed to escape somehow. They brought word of what went down here,” Rob said, nodding his head.

After several silent seconds, he tilted his hand towards Ryker, the letter outstretched across the fence.

“I believe this indeed is for you then,” Rob said.

Ryker let go of the handle and clapped his hands together twice, sending dirt everywhere. Then rubbed them against his pants.

He didn’t want to dirty a letter from Lauren.

Moving towards Rob, he kept his distance. He got close enough to get the letter and not an inch more.

After getting the letter he immediately went back to his original position. He couldn’t trust himself around Rob.

Trust himself to not lash out out of an irrational burst of anger, that is.

Glancing down at the letter he realized it was actually an envelope. A sealed one at that. Turning it to one side he couldn’t tell if it’d been broken previously but it didn’t seem that way.

The wax indentation had the queen’s seal on it. The crown and scepter that represented her office. Cracking the seal with his thumb, he broke it in half and opened the envelope.

Inside was a single sheet of paper with clean handwriting throughout. He didn’t know if it was written by the queen’s hand but he assumed so. He doubted she’d entrust something directly to him that wasn’t straight from her.

Ryker started to read:

Dear Ryker,

I write to you on the second day in the third month. I do not believe my chosen courier, a man by the name of Rob that I know you’ve had dealings with, will tarry or break the seal.

I’ve heard of what’s happened from a few trusted sources. It seems you’ve become the proverbial princess trapped in her own castle, and forced to marry against her will.

I won’t lie, after my initial reaction of rage, I laughed hysterically at your predicament. I could only imagine that grumpy frown you put on when you find something you disagree with.

Or when dealing with ‘fancy foot cheese’ as you called it.

From what I’ve been able to gather, you somehow negotiated for my cousins to become your property for the time being, while being married to Diane.

I can’t say I’m happy about that in any way, but I’m glad you were able to minimize the damage. I had truthfully assumed Adele had simply been killed out of hand.

It seems like something Veronica would do.

Regardless, thank you for safeguarding my cousins. Even if it did require you throwing them into your bed.

In the end, I did nothing to set you up at all for marriage. You’ll be apologizing to me eventually for that remark.

I digress.

As I mentioned earlier, I’ve sent an adventurer with my letter. He’s well renowned and is a known entity throughout the country and our neighboring countries.

What isn’t known is that he’s an operative in my employ, and has been for years.

In fact, he’s the head of an intelligence team I’m sending to Dungeon. They’re to work there directly and send back information to me, while also providing you with any assistance that they can.

In return, I would expect you to shelter, shield, protect, and assist them as best you can.

I know you’ve had problems with Rob. I even know the extent of them. I wouldn’t fault you for attempting to strangle him with your bare hands, but I must ask you to not do this. To please hold your fury and rage.

To help me.

As your friend, I ask you to help me. Because to be honest with you, Ryker, the war is not going as well as I would like.

We’ve suffered defeats and won victories in equal measure. This isn’t something that will be decided swiftly, but over time, I fear.

So I must ask you directly as I know you would have it no other way. And I ask it in triplicate.

Help me safeguard my country.

Help me protect my people.

Help me save myself.

Rob will send me correspondence weekly or when he’s able. He’s well versed in this and knows what we’ll need.

I would deeply appreciate you arranging a letter from Adele and Claire to me. If only to be able to speak with them.

While most would only consider them cousins, I grew up playing with them. They’re the closest things I have to actual sisters anymore.

I would also welcome a letter from yourself.

Gratefully and gladly so.

Yours in need,

Lauren

Ryker let his hands fall to his sides, holding tightly to the letter with one hand. He dropped his head backward and stared up at the sky

Are you actually fucking kidding me? This is a joke. A joke of fate and destiny. They’re meeting up just to figure out how to fuck with me.

“What do you wish to do?” Wynne sent to him. “Marybelle told me to watch over you. She realized others were closing in from other directions and kept going towards the farmhouse instead to check on Adele.”

Growling to himself, Ryker began to tremble.

Slowly the rumbling noise grew to a groan, then to a shout.

Screaming to the sky above at the indignity in a wordless rage, Ryker felt his whole body shuddering.

Lifting his arms over his head he threw the largest lightning bolt he could straight into the heavens.

Holding his hands in that position, he channeled the spell till he felt his personal mana pool hit the halfway mark.

Defeated, he stopped, his scream and spell coming to a crackling end.

When his cry fell away, he let his head drop down, his chin resting on his chest.

“I take it she asked you not to set me on fire and piss on my ashes,” Rob said from the side.

“You insufferable fuck. If it weren’t for this letter I’d beg my wife to let me split you in half with a butter knife and leave you out in a barren field for the ants to pick to death with the ravens as dinner-mates!” Ryker said, running out of breath at the end.

“So yeah, she asked you not to murder me,” Rob said.

“Yes. She asked me not to murder you. I’ll cooperate,” Ryker said.

For now. The moment I can, I’m going to kill you. Operative or not. You probably have a second in command, right? They’ll do fine without you.

Just fine.

You’re going to be a corpse before the day ends, you gutless sack of crap.

“Great. I’ll go take a room at the inn for now. I’m acting the part of an adventurer right now so I’ll keep in character. Be sure to burn that letter,” Rob said.

Ryker didn’t see him leave, but he heard his departing footsteps.

I’ll kill you, Rob. I’ll kill you.

Kill you. Kill you.

Dead.

Chapter 27- Belief -

Adele looked up from the letter in front of her, a smile curling her lips.

“You got this from Rob?” she asked, her excitement obvious.

“Unfortunately,” Ryker admitted, shaking his head in aggravation. He wanted nothing more than to turn the man to paste. Wynne had told him to give her some time to work on it though before he simply did it.

“Rob… I do know of him. Only because Lauren made me use him once or twice. He’s definitely hers. Even if he is a slimeball of a scumbag,” Adele said, leaning back in her chair.

“And that’s putting it gently,” Ryker grumbled. “But yeah, it was him, and that’s her letter. Though I’m not sure she meant for me to share it with you.”

“Fuck no. This is practically a love letter for her. She’ll knock your head off the moment I tell her you showed me,” Adele said, sliding the paper across the table to him.

“Trying to become a widow already?” Ryker asked.

Picking up the letter, he carefully folded it along the original lines, and slipped it back into the envelope.

“No… not really. You tolerate me pretty well,” Adele said, scratching under an armpit.

“Yeah, you’re not exactly the flower of womanhood, but I’m a dirty dungeon diver and farmer. Not exactly the pinnacle of breeding myself. We pair up just fine.

“Anyways. Put together a letter and I’ll get it sent off to Lauren. With the church smashing its way in the way it has though, you might not want to leave the farmhouse. I get the feeling that this is actually worse than we thought,” Ryker said.

“Yeah, fine. I’ll get a letter for you. And what’s your bitch of a wife think?”

“What, Claire? Haven’t told her yet. Not sure I want to.”

Adele chortled at that.

“Yeah, don’t tell Claire. I don’t think she’s in it to win it. But no, your other bitch of a wife,” she said, crossing her arms over her chest.

“Pretty much the same. This is worse than we thought, and we’re pretty sure the church is going to try and take over. I imagine it’ll start to get bad when the first of their forces arrive. Won’t hit maximum hell till the bulk of it is here though,” Ryker said, standing upright.

“Yeah. Sounds about right. And queen bitch is alright with all of this?”

“You giving that name to everyone?”

“If it fits.”

“Yeah, she gave up Dungeon as if it were nothing to her. I don’t think she even cares what happens here. I get the impression all she has in her eyes is the throne. Alright, I’m gone. See you later. I’ll have some people bring you things to keep you occupied. Anything in particular?” Ryker asked.

“Anything. I’ll take anything,” Adele said with some heat. “I’m bored to tears and sober to boot.”

Knitting, crochet, and needlepoint. Lots of it.

Ryker threw a wave over one shoulder and left her there.

“Hey Wynne, I’m on my way down,” he sent to her. He turned into a side room that was empty. He’d used it several times already to get access to the dungeon.

“Ah, good, I’ll have Arria open the way for you.”

Ryker waited for a few seconds before the ground opened up and formed a stairway for him. Entering immediately, he started downward into the unlit stairway.

“Could I get a light maybe? I’m not clumsy but I can’t see in the dark either,” Ryker grumbled.

A small light popped out of the wall and circled around his head twice.

“Better?” asked a tiny voice.

“Uh, yeah. And you are?”

“I’m the gatekeeper,” said the light. “After I’m trained, I’ll be your assistant.”

“I eat?” Tar said in his mind.

“No, don’t eat her.”

“Eat who?” asked the light.

“You. And what’s your name?”

“Arria,” came the immediate response.

“Right. Anyways, Tar wants to eat you,” Ryker said, pointing to the familiar on his shoulder. “He’s not allowed to.”

The wisp, and that’s what she was he realized, zipped away down the stairs to the bottom.

Shrugging his shoulders, Ryker walked along without a word.

Wynne opened the door for him practically as he was able to see it.

“Come in, come in,” she called from inside.

Trying to keep his emotions in check since she would read him easily if he didn’t, he crossed the threshold and entered.

“We doing that meal thing again?” he asked.

“Yes. Go sit down and behave. You promised you’d be on your best manners, remember?” Wynne called from somewhere deeper inside.

Rolling his eyes, Ryker did as instructed.

Moving into the dining room he froze at the archway.

Tris, Charlotte, Marybelle, and Sierra were all sitting at the table. Staring at him.

“Uh, hi. Should I just sit—”

Tris slapped the chair next to herself backward two feet and pointed at it.

“Here,” she said.

“Yeah. Great,” Ryker said.

Taking the indicated chair, he looked around the room. “So. How’s… things?” he asked.

“Not too bad,” Marybelle said, leaning forward towards him. “Though the church is already acting up. They’ve killed every walker that we send up.”

“Huh? That’s—okay, that’s not something I would have—”

“They think they’re spies,” Tris said simply, her eyes staring into him.

“Well. I guess they’re not wrong. Originally that was the intent but the whole of Dungeon is within the zone of control now,” Ryker said.

“That’s something we need to discuss,” Charlotte said. “I want to use my team to ambush them the next time they go for a walker. By attacking walkers, and with an overwhelming force, those bastards are skewing the rules.”

“Wait, rules? I thought—”

“And here we are,” Wynne said. She came into the room with two platters, one in each hand. Setting them down in the middle of the table, she immediately left again. “One second, I have another.”

Looking at the contents of the platter, he found what looked like what he normally had with the noble ladies.

Cheese, fruits, and cold cuts.

Except they were all minced, chopped, and diced in various shapes and size. No two the same in any way.

“Uh,” Ryker said diplomatically.

Wynne came back in with another wide plate and dropped it in between the other two. It was covered in a white clumpy mess that he couldn’t identify

“Hum. I think I’ll keep to the cheeses for now. I do enjoy them,” Ryker said.

“Oh? Alright. I thought you’d like this though,” Wynne said, taking a seat. “Now, I wanted to talk to you about the walkers, so I’m glad Charlotte brought it up. I think she’s right, and that we should engage them the next time they do attack. But I do not think it’s enough.”

“Alright? What else did you have in mind, exactly?” Ryker said.

Reaching over with his plate he carefully swept a pile of cheese that looked as if it’d been smashed with a meat cleaver onto it.

“First of all, though, we should discuss your intentions. How far down this do you want to take us? How much of our dungeon do we risk? This is why I asked all the coreholders to be here,” Wynne said.

“I… yeah. I suppose that’s a good place to start as any. First, I want Rob dead,” Ryker said, looking up and making eye contact with Wynne.

“Ah, we can certainly do that. I asked you for time on that one because I wanted to check something. Marybelle?” Wynne asked, looking to the Hob.

“Ah, yes. From everything we can gather, Rob is the source point for all communications. In and out. His second in command was identified, but as far as we can tell, if Rob were to die, the cell would effectively be ended. They’d have to return back home,” she said.

“What?” Ryker asked.

“That is, if we kill Rob, it’s likely Lauren’s cell will shatter and disperse. I imagine it’s a failsafe,” Wynne said before Marybelle could respond. “We can certainly kill him, and easily. But you’ll need to run that up against how much you want to help Lauren.”

Ryker’s anger skyrocketed for a moment, then crashed back down as soon as he thought of Lauren’s letter.

“You’re sure? It’d end the entire operation?”

“Not positive, but fairly certain. I wouldn’t tell you unless I was reasonably sure of it, dear,” Wynne said, her voice soft.

Ryker pushed his plate away from himself, his anger spoiling his appetite instantly.

“Fine. I can always kill him before he leaves. I want one of your people on him permanently, Charlotte. Ready to kill him. He’s not going to leave Dungeon alive,” Ryker said.

“Consider it done,” Charlotte said.

“I think we’re getting a bit sidetracked here,” Wynne said. “We do need to discuss the church and what to do about them. I’m still of the opinion we should simply go into siege defenses and let the humans fight it out on their own.”

Ryker sighed. Wynne would always press the issue that there was no reason to be involved.

“Yes, so you’ve said. And as for the church, I’ll not be giving up my city just like that. Just because they said so,” Ryker growled out. “I told them I wouldn’t allow them to build here, and I meant that. Veronica be damned.”

Wynne’s mouth thinned as she processed that before nodding her head once.

“Our mana bank is building back up with all the recent deaths, but we’re still bleeding it back out with each attack we make. The core itself has a few minor hairline fractures from misuse but nothing that won’t repair itself,” Wynne said.

“Wait, fractures?” Ryker said, unnerved and shocked.

“Mm. Each time we do things that we shouldn’t the core is put under stress. It’ll take care of itself given time, but we do have to be careful,” she explained. “I did tell you this repeatedly previously, you dismissed it.”

“Right. Okay. Right… and… okay. Fine. Moving on. The church. What can we do about it, within your rules?”

“As Charlotte already pointed out, the fact that they’re engaging the walkers gives us an in. Using overwhelming odds to kill a single creature lets us respond in kind to that situation,” Wynne said. “For those we can operate freely. But I imagine it won’t take more than a few times for them to stop doing that.”

“Okay, yeah. In other words, they have to engage or willingly do something for us to be able to provoke a response. Can we lay traps then?”

“Yes. Definitely. Though it has to be done in such a way that they know they’re going to be fighting, and we have to balance what resources we use to match theirs. The only caveat to that is you,” Wynne said, a finger tapping her plate idly.

“Me?”

“Yes. You’re not bound in the same way. Think of yourself as the top of the pyramid. The core being directly below you, and me being one step below that. Everything else is below me,” Wynne said. “So you fall outside of the rules. Even your avatar.”

“I—alright. So if we start laying these traps and attacks down, I need to be there. If that’s the case, what else can we do? I can’t be there for everything,” Ryker said.

“Well, they know the dungeon doesn’t want a temple, right?” Marybelle said.

Everyone nodded their heads at that.

“Then I would argue by building a temple, they’re going against the rules of the dungeon, which means we can attack the temple directly. It’s being built in dungeon space after all. Anyone part of the building, supporting it, or living in it would be valid targets. No?”

Wynne looked thoughtful at that.

Ryker sat there, staring at each fairy in turn, unsure of how to respond.

“Fuck it. I’ll kill one, we see what happens, and there we go,” Sierra said, smacking the table with one palm. “I’ll just walk up with my axe and pop off a head. The end.”

“Yes,” Tris said agreeing. “I think that’d be a good check.”

“I think—” Wynne started.

Sierra vanished, her seat suddenly empty.

Wynne sighed and pressed a hand to her temple. “I suppose that’s one test out of the way. I’ll keep thinking on it. Oh, and about the messages. There’s not much I can do to solve it at this point. If the letter is in their possession we can’t take it unless it goes a certain distance from their body. It’s why we simply intercept the messengers instead. For messages being snuck in through abnormal means… it’s much harder to catch.”

Ryker shook his head, then nodded it. “Alright. Fine—”

“Ah, it looks like the vicar is looking for you,” Charlotte interrupted.

“Huh?”

“Chadwick is looking for you.”

“I guess that puts us on hold for now then. Can’t tip our hand early,” Wynne said.

Ryker blew out a breath. He really didn’t want to deal with the man.

***

“Ah, there you are, Count,” Vicar Chadwick said, stepping through Ryker’s office door.

“Indeed. Here I am. What can I do for you, Vicar?” Ryker asked, leaning back in his chair.

Arria had given him a stairway straight to his office practically, letting him get here without being seen.

“I wanted to discuss the temple with you. As well as my priests and priestesses.” The older man entered the room and took a seat in an empty chair without being invited to do so.

Mm. And so the power games begin already I guess. I hate this crap.

“Okay,” Ryker said, getting comfortable in his chair and facing the vicar. “What about it? Them?”

“The temple is being constructed out of the church coffers. I was wondering if you could help offset that cost?”

“No,” Ryker said directly.

“I… no?”

“No. The church is here at the behest of Veronica, and not by my admission. You’re welcome to the plot of land that was given to you, but I’ll not be giving you anything to help with that. What else?”

The vicar stared at him with those cold dead eyes.

“I see. Then you’re not a believer?”

“No. As I’m sure you know, I forbade both the pantheons of light and dark from Dungeon. The dungeon also forbade it.”

“In other words, you’ll not hinder me, nor support me. Even if it is to assist your mother-in-law,” Chadwick said, tilting his head to one side.

“Not likely, no. This is feeling more like a proxy war that’ll favor neither side. Win or lose, the Queendom of Dale is going to lose,” Ryker said.

The shocked look on the vicar’s face was a surprise. Ryker figured the man to have more of a poker face.

“I beg your pardon?” asked the vicar.

“What. You’re going to flood the country with soldiers and worshipers. Unless Queen Veronica or Queen Lauren can mount an equal number of soldiers, it’ll become a simple invasion from Trevail. So that leaves Lauren with no choice but to go to another country, or the dark pantheon. This whole damn thing is just an escalation,” Ryker said. He was now quite happy he’d had a private discussion with Diane about the entire affair. She was every bit as cunning as her mother, and seemingly more loyal towards him right now.

But that was yet to be tested.

Chadwick seemed to finally unfreeze a few seconds after Ryker finished.

Without another word the vicar stood up, nodded his head to Ryker, and left the office entirely.

“That could have gone significantly better, my silly king,” Wynne chided him.

“Don’t care. I’m not some politicking bootheel. This is all stupid,” Ryker sent back.

Groaning, Ryker stared at the ceiling above him in contemplation. A minute passed in silence before there was a loud thump in the hallway outside his office. Followed by a crash.

“There are assassins in the manse. Stay put. Charlotte and her team are dealing with them. Tris is on her way to escort you back to the—”

“No. I’ll stay here, just have Tris join me. When Charlotte finishes up, take the heads, and dump them in the center of the temple. Cut out their hearts and stuff them in their mouths as well,” Ryker said.

“Why the temple?”

“Because the vicar is the only logical answer. Just check their memories afterward to confirm it if you want. Guarantee it though.”

Ryker took a second to open his control spell.

“Charlotte, I’m sure you can hear me. Make sure you detail a team of your people to Adele, Claire, and Diane as well. If you need more people under you, I’ll give you two cores to put lieutenants under you,” Ryker sent into the general dungeon area.

“I hear you and obey,” came the Fairy’s response.

Ryker spun back towards his desk and started to work through the papers in front of him again. The occasional thud, groan, or clash of blades came from the hallway outside. Even going so far as the door shuddering once as something slammed into it.

“Just how many did they send?” Ryker asked into the void of the dungeon.

“Many,” came Tris’ response.

“Just finished reading the first one’s memories. You’re right. It’s the vicar. Apparently he’d planned to either have you on his side or not at all. Diane and Claire aren’t a target at this time, but Adele is,” Wynne said.

Ryker nodded his head, signing a document that was asking to have a street named. He didn’t even read what they wanted to name it and didn’t really care. This busywork would be the death of him.

There was a resounding crash that sounded more like it came from the street, followed by someone screaming at the top of their lungs.

Sighing, Ryker did his best to concentrate on the task at hand.

***

The city of Dungeon was shocked to find a pyramid of heads with their hearts stuffed in their mouths the next day.

In the very center of the temple construction.

The bodies were nowhere to be found

Not a single worker was willing to enter the construction area until the vicar had the place cleaned and blessed.

Which lasted all of one day. Broken in spirit and fact when the headless bodies appeared the next day in the same spot.

Chapter 28- Rocks Fall -

Ryker walked along in his avatar form, having spent considerable time modifying the face into something that wouldn’t be recognizable as him.

Most people gave him a second glance as he went by.

Probably should have redone the body. I look like a warrior who trains all day.

The clothing didn’t do him any favors either. He looked clearly like an outsider in his banded armor. Most preferred chainmail or leather for their dungeon dives.

Whatever. I can fix it later, and now that I can change the face I can at least make this one never come back.

He was trailing a walker from the dungeon, wondering if he’d get a chance to assist with the counterattack.

Most of the church of light members seemed to be on alert, but weren’t making any moves.

One particular paladin had already passed by several times seemingly at random. Eying the walker, but not actually engaging it.

For its part, the walker didn’t notice or pay attention. It wasn’t in its blueprint to notice.

“I think they may wonder about you following it, silly king of mine,” Marybelle chided him.

“Bah. Fine. Probably right anyways. I’ll follow the paladin. You take care of the walker,” Ryker sent back.

Instead of turning with the walker as it went about its route as he’d done up to this point, Ryker followed the paladin instead.

The Paladin had crossed in front of the walker. Practically stepping on it as he went and kept going. As if he had business down a road that led to nothing in particular.

Other than homes at least.

The paladin was no master of subtlety. He looked downright shocked as soon as Ryker fell in behind him. For his part, Ryker tried to keep his tailing of the man as nonchalant as possible.

Even if it was about as obvious as the paladin had been.

Moving immediately into a side street that might as well have been an alley, the paladin made it impossible for Ryker to follow without being obvious.

Good thing I don’t give a crap.

“You sure I can act however I want? Won’t hurt the core at all?” Ryker said to the invisible sense of Wynne following him.

“I’m positive of it. The feedback will vanish into nothing. I’ve watched it happen personally,” she said immediately.

Turning into the side street, Ryker didn’t need to look for the paladin. Ryker knew the man had turned up ahead and was waiting around the corner of a building.

Surprisingly enough, several others had even joined the paladin.

“I think they realized I was following, or marked me as not human,” Ryker said to Wynne.

“I agree. I’ll look into their memories as soon as you’re done. Try to use as little magic as possible. And if you can’t help it, try not to blow things up. We both know what they trained you for at the university wasn’t gentle love taps,” Wynne said.

His avatar wasn’t exactly made with complex spell forms in mind, but it wasn’t like he couldn’t do it either.

Spell forms were a matter of control and calculation.

Splitting his focus, he began drawing a pattern together for a force attack. Force constructs were simple things that first years normally used to move things around. They were meant to help build control, focus, and manage one’s mana. The reason Ryker was using it right now was that it was silent as far as spells went, hard to see, and could be used as a battering ram.

At the same time, he began work up a bubble of mana into a half dome pattern. Keeping his focus on two things of this level at once was difficult.

Even for someone with as much control as Ryker.

I miss being a student. Classes were always so interesting. Ah well.

Better to shield what we can for now. Fix the rest later.

He doubted this fight would be quiet, or non-destructive.

In fact, he was damn well betting on it. Wynne’s request might as well have been a plea for rain in the desert.

Then the time for thinking was over, and the paladin leapt out at him with his large two-handed sword already in motion.

It was a flat cut straight across, meant to crash into Ryker’s side or remove an arm at the elbow.

Ryker went flat to the ground, skipping under the blade by a few inches, his second spell he’d been holding coming to the front of his mind.

He activated it, and the half dome went up around the entire area.

Swinging his arm out in front of him as the first spell settled he activated the force construct in an arc in front of himself.

Soaring out in front of him the spell flashed out. It amounted to being visible by only a faint shimmer through the air and nothing else.

The three individuals who’d joined the paladin stepped out just in time to be caught up by the spell. Each one of them was struck in the torso, most of that force being transferred to the unprepared fighters’ mid-sections.

Each went down in a whoosh of stolen breath.

Unfortunately the paladin had ended up just outside of the arc through an error in Ryker’s cast.

Standing upright, Ryker shouted at the top of his lungs, channeling a massive wave of mana through that shout. By their very nature, warcries were physical spells that spent the magical reserves of the warrior and the intent or need.

They were wildly inaccurate and had results that were unique to the user.

Ryker had a raging need to tear someone’s head off.

Swinging with all his might with his left hand, and bleeding more than a little magic into the swing, he aimed for the paladin’s chin.

Not being completely caught off guard, the man managed to shuffle backward, Ryker’s fist passing through air.

His sword scraped along the wall as he did so, the screech of metal on stone grating on Ryker’s nerves.

Working with the momentum of the wild throw, Ryker pushed himself forward, moving with the strike. Bringing his feet around, he let the whole movement become a spin.

As his right hand came behind him he cast a Wind Blast to propel himself sideways. Hopefully getting him out of harm’s way.

Harm being the angry paladin.

This body is way too much fun. It’s a shame I’m not him.

Controlling himself with a level of ability he never knew possible, he landed on the back of the neck of one of the people he downed earlier.

There was a sharp crack as they were forced down into the stones.

Rolling forward, Ryker stood up and took a defensive stance, looking to the paladin and the two remaining problems.

Problem one and two were still recovering, while the zealot was bringing his sword around to prepare to battle in earnest.

Which was exactly what Ryker didn’t want to do. Fighting anyone in their own field was the quickest way to losing.

One of his instructors had told him the best way to kill anything was with heat, as there was little to block, and nothing to dodge.

That instructor had been one of his favorites. Every lecture came down to winning, or killing your foe.

Everything else, including morals, be damned.

Pulling up the pattern for a continued blast of heat, Ryker splayed his hands out in front of him and pushed his mana through that pattern.

Heat burned through the air in front of him, crashing into the paladin like a wave.

The paladin was baked in a matter of seconds, and the heat rebounded from him and the half dome to start to rapidly fill the area.

Fuck it, fuck you, fuck everyone.

Ryker gritted his teeth and smiled, dumping more and more mana into the pattern.

What had been a gradual increase in heat became a magically induced inferno.

The paladin simply blackened and fell over, the other two slumping to the ground as the heat reached them.

Ryker felt his skin crisp up for a second before he simply cut the feed to the avatar.

He snapped out of the body with a gut-wrenching tearing sensation, then watched as the avatar vanished into nothing. The four corpses rapidly became little more than blackened ash as the heat had nowhere else to go.

Heat wasn’t an actual force that would deplete the shield’s strength. So the half-dome wasn’t fighting anything. It remained in place and would until the initial power he gave it ran out.

Smoke filled the shield fairly quickly, and nothing could be seen after that.

“Whatever. Clean that up when it’s done. The walls will probably need to be replaced and I doubt the black charcoal skeletons will be much of a problem. I need to go work on another body for the next bit I guess. Did they end up attacking the walker?” Ryker asked.

“Not yet. But Charlotte is watching them. She thinks they’ll bite in a minute though now that you’re no longer there.

“Tris is still waiting in the woods. Last I heard they’d finished with the first part of the plan. She wouldn’t mind your presence though,” Wynne said. “Headstrong as she is, even she finds comfort when you’re there. You give orders that you want followed and there’s almost no room for debate.”

Not the best thing for a leader on her part, but good for a subordinate.

Nodding his head, Ryker sighed.

Making avatars was annoying.

Better than trying my hand at reincarnation.

Ha.

***

Standing in a freshly minted avatar, Ryker was squatting down in a bush staring out at… nothing.

A considerable amount of nothing.

An endless spread of greenery surrounding an open area and not a darn thing to do.

“No,” Tris whispered at his unspoken complaint.

Ryker raised his eyebrows at that, turning to face her.

“We wait. We do nothing but that. The task force should be arriving for the camp soon enough,” she said, keeping her volume and tone low. “That scout we killed was practically dropped on the road itself.”

Looking back into the same unchanging view, he shrugged his shoulders.

He’d opted to be here, far be it for him to complain now.

Tris had already killed the scout, planted the false information on the corpse, and set up the ambush. Which meant most of the work had already been done. Now it was just matching the dungeon forces to what was being sent and then crushing them.

He was here as a force multiplier since he could act without concern. Other than that, there was no reason for him to be here.

“Fine. Do we even have an idea of how long though? I mean, I could think of a few better things to do than sit here,” Ryker said.

“Hate to say no, kinda sounds fun out here, but not the right time. As to when, should be soon. One of my people actually just spotted the group heading our way. On the bare edge of my core’s reach. Didn’t get a good count on how many though,” Tris murmured. There was a touch of steel to her voice as if that person had failed her.

“Well that’s great news. We can get this carnival of mistakes moving and Chadwick can catch another slap across his forehead. It’s a shame we’ll have to leave the corpses here though and make it look like the dark pantheon did it. I’d love to dump them on the temple grounds again,” Ryker said.

Tris grunted and then shoved him deeper into the bush, crawling in beside him.

Getting the hint, Ryker fell silent and waited.

He fell into his conditioned battle trance quickly. All this fighting had really honed his senses back to what they used to be.

When he still had a normal life and a future in adventuring.

“Normal doctrine is a blast of holy light to burn up any living shadows. Then charge in and engage. There is no subtlety to them. Especially if they think they have the initiative,” Tris whispered.

Seems like she’s been sorting through some core memories to get intel.

“So. What? We just wait for them to—” Ryker said, stopping in mid-sentence as the evening exploded with blinding white light.

The entire field was bathed in that bright glaring glow. Eliminating the darkness.

The church of light lackeys all rushed into the field, only to pause just as they entered. They’d been expecting a camp of the dark church and hadn’t bothered to even scout the area.

“Amateurs,” Tris muttered.

Casting a glance back at the people behind her, she waved a hand at them, then punched the air in front of her.

Every avatar stood up and drew back a bow, or prepared a spell.

Looking back to the church of light who were now clumped up in a group at the edge of the field, he smirked.

“Fuckers are all standing around with their dicks in their hands. Waiting for—”

Arrows, fireballs, and bolts of lightning streaked across the field and blasted into the milling ranks of the church.

A number simply fell over where they stood, nowhere near enough though.

Ryker already knew that the forces with Tris and himself were too few in comparison to the enemy forces. They’d kept a third of their forces towards the rear of the church forces.

Mostly to ensure there’d be no escapees or survivors if anyone broke and tried to run back to Dungeon.

That’d be watched over by the fairy dungeon cores. Which meant Charlotte, Marybelle, Sierra, and Arria were in the field, but not nearby.

They were there to make sure the entire force was eliminated.

Tris bounded up from her crouch and lifted her shield up in front of herself.

Responding quickly, owing to being trained well, the forces of the light pantheon charged forward towards Tris’ position.

A number of fairies lifted shields that had been laid on the ground and stepped forward. They took their place beside Tris and formed an impromptu shield wall. A second line was formed of those who would be using medium range weapons and short range spells. The third forming immediately behind that was one of support—healers, and long range spells.

It was a very well-oiled movement.

As if Tris had been drilling her people repeatedly.

“Wynne. Have they been training?” Ryker asked.

“That they have. Impressive, aren’t they? We’ll have an army yet for you, my king,” came the prideful response.

“Before you go and promise any rewards to Tris, you might want to take a few days off. I do believe your wives are becoming suspicious to a degree of how often you vanish with the Avatars in tow,” Wynne warned him.

Huh? Oh. Oh, yeah.

“Right. Don’t bang the Fairies for a little. Got it,” Ryker said.

Feeling a bit of the normal battle anxiety creeping up on him, Ryker had to do something. So he stood up and gave his body a shake, as if to cast off the jitters.

Putting his mind to use, he began to sort through his spells to figure out what he wanted to use.

Most of the more complicated spells he knew, weren’t really for general combat like this. They were complicated forms meant to shunt, shift, or alter other spells into different facets. Most of the complexity of spell-casting came from memorizing forms, and efficient management of mana. That and being able to control the spell rather than turning into a vat of beef stroganoff to be splattered all over everything nearby.

Mana eruptions tended to be sudden and messy.

Though… now we have the mana to do the big stuff. Why not?

As fast as he could, Ryker partitioned his mind with an internalized spell aimed at assisting with magical construct work.

Then he began to parcel out multiple spells, chaining them all together into one gigantic complex form.

He built an earth spell that would harden a clump of dirt into an iron ball. Hollowing it out he filled it with a lightning construct that was held in stasis. Quick as he could, he laid a form that was more or less liquid fire over the entirety of the iron ball at an insane temperature.

The whole thing would turn into a giant, glowing, molten ball of slag, filled with explosive energy.

Building a rapid form of air, he stretched it from the point of impact to the point that the spell would come into being. Setting up the trajectory, aim, and angle so that it would intersect with the enemy forces at the midpoint.

All of this was in turn built into a force construct for power. It all looped back into one big framework that would draw ungodly amounts of power and feed this monstrosity of a spell.

It’d be big.

It’d be messy.

It’d be the biggest fucking spell he’d ever cast.

The zealots of the pantheon of light were already halfway across the field.

And right where he needed them to be.

Snapping the activator of the spell form into place it channeled itself into life.

Bright red, angry, and roaring, a fiery ball of death appeared in the sky.

It was already screaming downward at an impossible speed.

The noise it made was something Ryker had never heard in his life, and it made the very bones in his body vibrate. His heart hammered in his body and his knees gave out from the rapid loss of mana. Casting such a spell with his normal body would have outright killed him.

It only weakened the avatar.

Everyone looked up, even the church troops, transfixed by the red finger of death.

Faster than they expected, it smashed into the ground.

And detonated.

Lightning, molten iron, and super heated air exploded out in every direction. The entire area became smoke and vapor, and no one could see a thing.

The shockwave was strong enough to knock all the Fairies flat on their backs, the trees around them snapping in half. Even Ryker was knocked to the ground with the extreme force the spell put out. It washed over him and scorched his flesh and hair.

Then it was all over. Almost as quickly as it’d happened.

Getting to his feet, Ryker swept a hand across in front of himself. A massive simple air elemental spell came to life and swept the field.

His field of view was cleared in a second. Smoldering earth, hissing iron, and broken bodies littered the field from one side to the other.

He couldn’t imagine there being anything left of the people hit directly.

“Go ahead and sweep the field,” Ryker said, pausing to cough twice. “Do what you need to do. I’m going to uh… I think I should go chat with my wives about what I’ve been up to. Maybe exaggerate some problems with work. Rope Edwin into it, too. See if I can’t fix a few problems with this whole thing. And then, how about you swing by later tonight, Tris, and we’ll see about a reward for your people’s training.”

Nope, sure as shit ain’t passing up on Tris’ turn. She can be freaky in a fun way.

I’ll make this work.

Somehow.

Chapter 29- Changes -

Adele made a contented noise at him from the bed and fanned herself with a hand.

“Dunno what brought that on, but I’m thankful for it?” she said, a strange question formed at the end of her statement.

“You seemed like you needed attention. So as your husband, I wanted to give you some,” Ryker said, eyeing her from his side of her bed.

What she lacked in experience, she made up for in energy and enthusiasm.

He’d made his rounds to his wives the previous day after the battle and promised to spend more time with each woman.

Claire didn’t mind either way, but was happy he was attentive to her.

Diane and Adele both expressed gratitude and seemed interested in what he had planned.

He hadn’t expected the little bit of sudden attention to go as far as it did.

Then again, they were all noblewomen, and their ideas of marriage were probably fairly screwed up.

Or at least skewed.

“I get that, but it’s the middle of the day, you ass. I’m going to reek of sweat and sex,” Adele complained, still fanning herself.

“You’re not actually complaining, are you?”

Adele wrinkled her nose at him.

“No, and we could always go agai—” Then her eyes widened and she smiled at him.

“Oh! A letter from Lauren for you came. I got one as well. Rob dropped them off. He said he wasn’t going to get anywhere near your crazy ass. Apparently he did listen about not involving Claire though.”

She paused and took a deep breath, flopping back onto the bed.

“I read my own, and I have yours as well. It’s in the roll top desk.” She indicated a desk in the corner of the room.

They were in his farmhouse. Adele had practically taken up residence here and more or less refused to leave. The Fairies had actually grown fond of her and treated her well, only reinforcing her desire to not leave.

Diane was also coming here far more frequently as well. What free time she used to spend in the city was more and more often here.

With Adele and the Fairies.

Apparently an enemy shared between the two nobles had made them allies. Both despised Chadwick extremely.

Getting off the bed he strode over to the desk and flipped it open. Sitting in the corner of the desk was a letter that looked identical to the previous one. Picking it up he flipped it over, only to find it was already opened.

Huh? I thought—oh, this is hers.

Setting it to one side he picked up another letter that had been directly under the previous one. Turning it over, he found it was sealed, and untouched.

Cracking it open with a thumb, he slipped a finger in and pulled out the letter.

Dearest Asshat,

I’m glad to see my letter found you. And apparently in good health, if not particularly good humor.

Or so I would guess from your argument about how to shove a candelabra into my “wretched womb” for having to work with Rob.

While I appreciated the imagery, I’m afraid I don’t think it humanly possible.

I suppose we’ll have to experiment, but that’s a different conversation for another time. Preferably when I can slap you repeatedly for whatever foul-mouthed nonsense you spew out.

First, thank you for taking care of my cousins. I’m disturbed and saddened to hear that it sounds like Claire has opted for cowardice, though I am not terribly surprised.

I’m also extremely gladdened that you and Adele are doing all you can for me.

In addition, Adele complains about being your “fuck doll”, but not of your treatment of her in said role.

I thank you for that, in addition to all that you’ve already done.

Apparently from what Rob can deduce, there’s been a constant loss of soldiers, information, and ability there in Dungeon, with no possible source other than dumb luck and the dungeon.

And for that, I thank you.

That an elite squad consisting of the strongest paladin seen and a team of acolytes had been tasked with my murder simply vanished.

For that as well, I thank you.

Further, an armed courier arrived with what was stated as “taxes collected and fees owed” from one of my vassals, without even a letter or tax log to explain it.

No one thought to stop the courier from leaving to determine who the vassal was however.

The amount was… unexpected, and welcome. Needed even.

It didn’t match any of my records however as to what I could expect from any of my loyal retainers.

And for that contribution, I thank you.

Unfortunately, I cannot prove any of this. I am certain that you’ll deny all of it, as well.

My thanks will be private since I cannot force you to admit anything. Though I will find a suitable punishment in time.

Perhaps having your home filled with nothing but fancy foot-cheese.

Enough of this though.

I have news for you that will probably not go over very well, but I’m afraid I had no choice in the matter.

I’ve invited the dark pantheon into the cause.

They haven’t made any demands other than the ability to build temples, which I regretfully was forced to agree to.

We as a nation simply don’t have the strength to repel the false queen and the church of light at the same time.

You may find operatives of the dark pantheon in Dungeon. Please assist them if you’re able.

I do know that you have no love for them, but this is an ally I was forced to accept.

I fear that my reign, even if it survives this, will be put to the test. I think that our neighbors will be eyeing us no matter who wins.

And now to the hardest part of this letter, and I know you have no mind for politics so forgive me, I made two declarations.

One, that your “marriage” to Diane is null and void. That it was never approved by the rightful queen, and would not be recognized, regardless of anything signed.

Secondly, that your marriage to Adele and Claire is unrecognized for its timing, but not its legitimacy. Essentially this means the marriage will be upheld, but not the date of said marriage.

Thirdly, that that marriage is null and void with Diane because you are already in a contract to be wed to myself.

This was in part to protect myself from being forced into a marriage of convenience with the church of dark. Please forgive me for my selfish reasoning.

Though it’ll be interesting to see how Adele takes that news when you tell her.

I’m afraid my bravery failed me and I left that part out of my letter to her.

In closing, I look forward to seeing you when this is over, betrothed. Don’t hurt me too badly for doing this, but I had few other options, and no allies.

Yours alone,

Lauren

Ryker blinked, and re-read the long letter once more.

Folding it up carefully when he finished the second read-through, he gently slid it back into the envelope.

“So? What’s my twat of a cousin telling you?” Adele asked from behind him.

“Oh. Things. I guess,” Ryker said. “Stuff.”

“I figured that, idiot. You going to stand there or tell me? Though it is a nice view from here,” Adele said, her tone of voice changing at the last.

“Ha… you might not like that view in about thirty seconds.”

“Why’s that?”

“Cause that’s how long it’ll take you to stop screaming at me. I’ve been tasked with telling you that Lauren engaged herself to me, a contracted betrothal, and that my marriage to Diane won’t be recognized. Our marriage, and Claire’s, though, are valid, though the timing is wrong. It’s going to take place after Lauren’s marriage is contractually fulfilled with me.”

Ryker was wrong.

It took a minute.

***

Meino fell in line with him as he exited his bedroom.

The big minotaur had taken over the farmhouse entirely as its “house-guard”, having found that no one visited the office or alcove enough.

He’d tried to argue with her, even order her. In the end, she only stared at him, and offered him nothing in exchange.

And remained in the farmhouse.

“Leaving the house and heading into town,” Ryker said.

Meino nodded her head and walked him to the door and no further.

Before he even managed to get to the city proper he already saw the people following him.

Chadwick apparently wanted to know where Ryker was at all times and had assigned entire teams to tail him.

Ignoring them, Ryker carried on as if he didn’t know they were there.

The simple fact was that putting a tail on him could be an act of intimidation as well. He didn’t plan to give the vicar the satisfaction of knowing it bothered him

Even if it did.

Edwin was waiting at the outermost road of the city that intersected with the road down from the farm.

Ryker immediately noticed that the older man looked a touch out of sorts. His normal ex-military stamped look seemed worn.

Tired.

“Edwin, you alright, bud?” Ryker said, shaking the man’s hand when he got close enough.

“Not particularly, no. I just chased off a couple of soldiers who were trying to force a woman to go somewhere with them,” said Edwin. “Between the soldiers and the church, the people are getting squeezed in the middle.”

Ryker’s face soured and he felt the frown on his face.

He knew logically this would happen, but he really wasn’t sure what they could do about it.

“The guards were enough before the church got here. But now they’re spread terribly thin. Gaps are forming that we can’t fill,” Edwin said, as if reading his thoughts. “On top of that, Diane supported us with the soldiers. That damnable vicar is doing whatever he wants.”

Sighing, Ryker looked down the street at the citizens of Dungeon.

They were as numerous as ever, surprising him every time he looked, but they moved in groups now. Everyone with a look of watching out for something.

Or someone.

“I’ll be honest, my friend, I’m not sure what we can do. We can hire more guards, the teleports are always bringing in more people, but I don’t think that’ll solve the problem. At least, not anymore,” Ryker said.

“No. That vicar is more or less declaring war on you. His goal is to take your power and wield it for himself. I doubt Veronica cares one whit for you either and would happily sacrifice you to appease the church.”

“Tell me about it. Here I am doing my damnedest to knock her daughter up, and I’m already on the way out the door.”

Edwin snorted at that and shook his head.

“It’s a damn shame. If this keeps up, I’m betting on that vicar having you killed.”

You have no idea. He’s already tried and with practically every tool he has at his disposal.

“I don’t doubt it. So, how about you give me a better rundown over lunch. You said you found a new place to try,” Ryker said, gesturing down the street.

“Yeah. Let’s do that. Some normalcy.”

Edwin acted on his words and turned into the street, marching along

“By the way, my darling king, I never did tell you how they knew your avatar wasn’t a normal person,” Wynne said. “They’re using detect life.”

Ryker closed his eyes with a grimace, following Edwin.

“I should have known. Almost every adventurer runs around with it on anyways. The avatars probably stand out like a sore thumb,” Ryker said.

“Indeed. It’s a simple oversight, but one that makes it impossible for us to hide in plain sight. Something to consider, obviously, when planning things. Don’t forget dinner tonight before you go ravage Diane. Adele is still recovering from your activities. And Lauren’s message,” Wynne said, and then her presence faded.

And almost immediately came back with an overwhelming need.

“Ryker, a great number of people are gathering at the church grounds. Something is going on and I don’t know what yet, I think you should be there,” she practically shouted inside his head.

Unable to think straight due to the sheer weight of her need, Ryker stumbled forward in a trot.

“Ryker?” Edwin asked.

“Church,” Ryker mumbled, his trot slowly developing into a fast jog.

Turning down a boulevard, Ryker could see there were people standing in the street facing the construction area that the church had simply taken.

There was the rumbling murmur of a crowd and what sounded like a single voice shouting above the tumult.

“What the fuck?” Edwin said loudly.

Ryker didn’t stop till he was at the edge of the crowd. He wasn’t able to see what was going on and started to elbow and shove his way into the crowd.

From Wynne’s disposition, he’d got the impression he really needed to be here for this and to be seen. She had a better grasp of politics and things of that nature than he did.

He’d trusted her so far.

Getting to the front he finally saw, and heard, what was going on.

Vicar Chadwick had a young woman on her knees in the middle of the temple grounds.

She was sobbing with her hands to her face, hunched over.

The vicar and several priests stood around her, as well as a paladin of their order.

“—e audacity to profane these grounds with her filthy disbelief of the light. And the light will administer its truth to the city of Dungeon!” called the vicar. “Despite the dark dungeon’s hold over you all! The light will grace you and accept you. You need only follow its teachings. To listen to the will!”

Raising his arms above his head, the vicar seemed to open himself up to the heavens in that statement.

“And so, we will now execute this creature with the grace of the light, and send her soul, cleansed, to the heavens,” the vicar called, turning to the paladin.

Oh fuck that.

Ryker stepped forward into the space between the crowd and the church and detonated a formless spell construct of air.

It was nothing more than a bit of matter traveling fast. Faster than most people would expect. If it got above a certain point, it made a boom that could actually kill.

The explosive detonation of the spell shut everyone up immediately.

Before the screams could begin, Ryker held up his arms.

“STOP!” he shouted at the top of his lungs.

“I am the rightful Count of Dungeon. You will do nothing to my citizens without adhering to the laws that I hold here.”

Vicar Chadwick had spun on his heel at the boom. He now stared at Ryker as if he were a serpent.

“You have—”

“Shut your mouth, you damn zealot!” Ryker cried. “I did not give you permission to speak in my presence. You will listen to me, and obey, or I’ll toss you and your followers out of the city. I am the rightful ruler of Dungeon, husband to Diane, and you have no power here that I do not hold over you.

“First, provide me the written legal writ of what she has done, evidence, and statements from witnesses. Or are you going to tell me you have none of these things, and were going to execute someone without a hint of legality? If that’s the case, who’s next? Who will the church kill simply to kill?”

Chadwick was trembling now.

“You will resp—”

“Answer me, vicar!” Ryker shouted over the man. “Do you have any of the proof that the law requires there to be, even for the smallest of crimes? Or are you saying your religion gives you the right to do what you want? And that the citizens of Dungeon are your slaves?”

The murmuring of the crowd had changed pitch and cadence. Now there were whispers that the vicar did indeed view them as slaves. That he wasn’t following the law. That he didn’t care about the queen or her rules.

As if suddenly realizing his position was untenable, the vicar grew still, his eyes flat.

“Fine. Take the woman,” he said, his voice carrying little further than Ryker.

Said woman got to her feet instantly and scrambled away, vanishing into the crowd. No one needed to tell her a second time.

“You have no idea—”

“Yeah, I do. And I really don’t care. I’ve already broken most of your tools that you used. Do you have any left? I’ll be happy to take care of those too, if you like. Though I warn you now, I grow tired of this game. You will respect my rule, or I’ll use one of my own tools,” Ryker said.

“Is that a threat?” Chadwick asked darkly.

“Yes. It is. It’s a threat. Treat it as one. In fact, treat it as a promise, a guaran-fucking-tee. Want me to write it out for you instead?”

Chadwick gave him the same cold, dead stare he seemed to be born with.

“You have no idea—”

“Yeah, yeah, whatever,” Ryker said interrupting him. “Got anything else more original in there for me? I’d like to go get lunch and I really don’t have the time to deal with you,” Ryker said. He turned around and threw an idle wave over his shoulder.

“The church will save you all!” Chadwick shouted at the top of his lungs. “We’ll save you from this dark dungeon whether you wish to be saved or not! I’ll destroy it with my hands personally!”

“That sounds a lot like a declaration of war to me, Wynne. What do you think?” Ryker sent to her.

“I would agree. That makes our options much more valid. The cost on mana is much less since it will be easier to adhere to the rules,” she said immediately.

“I know you’re avoiding talking to me about those rules, my queen. At the start you made them seem like they were much easier to deal with. We’ll need to have that conversation sometime. For now, what can we do about the church?” he asked.

Wynne didn’t immediately respond, but he could feel shame through the bond. Fear and longing tinged it as well.

His statement must have knocked her off balance more than he thought, because those felt rather alien coming from her.

“We could simply attack the church grounds. The costs for monsters would be much lower. And building avatars specific to that end would be quite cheap. It’s well within our mana budget,” Wynne said.

He didn’t like that idea. He nodded his head as Edwin said something and gestured to the road. Ryker followed him, thinking.

“No. I want to… I want to declare the temple grounds as a battleground. Smash a sign down in front of it declaring that. Yeah. Yeah I like this. Have the sign read that we’ll be battling for control of the temple. Then start sending low-cost, low-ability monsters to fight anyone in the battleground who is part of the church,” Ryker said.

“You… want to turn it into a fight?”

“Yeah. King of the hill style. Then, if they defeat the first wave, we’ll send another wave of stronger monsters, then a stronger one, then an even stronger one. If we kick them out of the temple, we’ll hold it while they prepare a counterattack. It provides a way for them to win, which makes it even cheaper, right?”

“That it does… and what happens if they win?”

“They won’t. Worse case, you send my avatar in, and I turn the place into an inferno or a crater. I don’t count, remember? Going to abuse that.

“Now, time for lunch. See you later, my queen.”

Chapter 30- Growth -

Meino was chewing happily away on what could only be oats. Her battle axe resting against her side. She towered over him as he sat there, contemplating his options.

Looking to the source of his consternation, Ryker sighed. In front of him was a work table, empty of anything, except for the core that held Robyn.

He was due to see Diane in an hour or so and had time to kill.

A cracked oat bounced off his head and landed on the back of his hand. Glancing up at her, he stared.

“Sowwy,” she said around a mouthful of oats.

“Chew with your mouth closed,” Ryker said absently, looking back to golden glowing core.

He looked down at the broken oat and went to flick it, then paused.

Can you make a paladin fall?

A wizard or mage that falls ends up as a warlock or a necromancer.

What about a paladin? Could she be a death knight, minus the dark pantheon?

And how would I do that?

A single large armored minotaur finger brushed the back of his hand, moving the oat off. “I’m sorry. I’ll do better. Are you okay?” Meino asked.

“Yeah. Just a little… worn. Thanks for asking.”

One of Meino’s big hands landed on his shoulder and clamped down on him. Then something warm and wet slithered from his temple to the back of his head.

Somehow managing to not flinch away, he glanced up at Meino, only to find her tongue en route to his head. It pressed to his hairline and went from the front to the back.

“Uhm, Meino? What are you doing?” he asked. She tilted her head to one side, shifting it as she went in and licked him again.

“Fixing you. You seem anxious,” she said, continuing to groom his hair.

Great.

“Charlotte, you busy?” Ryker called out to the dungeon through his control spell. Meino’s lips nipped at something in his hair before her tongue came out to plaster his hair down to his skull again.

“It’s not my turn, but I can gladly make time if you need me. We’ll have to make it quick and fun, I have a task I must complete soon,” came the response.

“That actually does sound tempting, but I need help with your thoughts instead. I was wondering. You sorted through all those contract killers’ memories, yeah?”

“Oh? Yes. I did. They were quite helpful for my team and I. It helped us to refine some abilities, and learn others.”

“While you went through it. Did you find that the church had used them extensively?”

“Very. They were very reliant on silencing those who spoke up against them. Even people in their own church.”

“Ah. Great. Could you bring me all of their cores?”

“I will. You will owe me a favor for this though.”

“That’s fine. Did the two dungeon cores work out, by the way?”

“Very. I now have two Lieutenants under me who serve my will. Tris and Marybelle are very jealous. I would expect them to be trying to get the same soon.”

Looking up at the big Minotaur above him, he cleared his throat.

“Charlotte is coming,” he said.

“I know. I heard,” Meino responded, continuing to work at his hair. Though he got the impression she wasn’t going to stop there and planned to do the same to his face and neck.

“Ah… alright. Do you think… maybe you should stop?”

“No.”

“Would you stop just for a moment when they enter?”

“Okay.”

So weird. She’s so different.

They didn’t need to wait long before Charlotte showed up with three of her people. They were carrying large sacks and began setting them down around the table.

“Great. Thanks, I appreciate it,” Ryker said, making eye contact with each fairy avatar as they dropped their bags off.

In no time at all, they all left, leaving Ryker alone with Meino. Who immediately went back to her work on his head.

“She wants you,” said the Minotaur, her nose snuffling against his scalp once. “She doesn’t understand it.”

Considering they keep telling me Fairies shouldn’t have desire, yeah, I imagine.

“Uh, okay? I didn’t realize you could tell.”

“Smell it,” Meino said. Her long tongue slid over the back of his skull and down his neck.

Feeling very weird about the whole thing, but unable to stop her, Ryker did his best to ignore her.

He opened up his control spell as he looked over Robyn’s prison. The mana being fed to it was minimal. Little more than a trickle.

Opening up that flow, he began to feed it more mana, until he could feel Robyn’s mind coming awake.

He didn’t stop adding to the flow until it felt like she was fully awake, and at her peak performance.

Then he dove into her core directly with his senses.

He appeared in person in front of two large doors. Looking up above him he couldn’t see much, other than that it was a very large building.

Opening the doors he stepped inside and looked around.

Robyn was standing in the middle of what looked like a cathedral. All around her were pews, iconography of her religion, and absolute silence.

Until the heavy door behind him banged shut.

“Ryker?” Robyn asked, her eyes locked on him.

“Hey Robyn. How are ya,” Ryker said, smiling sadly at her.

“Where… am I? I remember… laying down to rest in the forest. We were on a mission. Now I’m… where I am shouldn’t be possible. What’s going on?”

As she spoke, her building around them became nebulous and reformed itself. Apparently her emotions and thoughts controlled it all.

“You died,” Ryker said simply.

“I died. Then… why am I here? Why are you here? Are you Ryker?” she asked, the questions coming rapidly one after the other.

“You died, and you came here. This is an in-between sort of place. A liminal plane. Your soul was departing, and I… brought you here instead. As to who I am, yes, I am indeed Ryker.”

“You brought me here!? You’ve enslaved my soul!” she shouted at him.

The walls vibrated, and the golden light that had permeated the cathedral flashed.

“Not at all. I’ve done nothing to you, other than speak with you. And I have no plans to do anything else. But I wanted to share some things with you.”

“You have nothing I could want. You’ve denied me my proper place in the heavens!”

“Ah, well, about that. It seems that might not be entirely the case. I’m going to provide you with the memories of some of the church’s people. You’re welcome to go through them as you see fit, or not at all. I at least wanted to provide you with the chance to see how your church handled its business before I sent you off to join them,” Ryker said.

Looking to one side, he cast a fraction of himself back into the world. He quickly tied all the cores in the room to Robyn’s, linking them in one way.

Completely as they existed without any changes or gaps.

“Meino, would you mind putting all those bags into a storage area? Have Arria make one for you. Just something out of the way so people can’t trip over it or see it, but it remains here,” he said aloud.

“Sure,” she said against his skull.

Pulling himself back into Robyn’s core, he was surprised to find the pews were now filled with countless people.

They all stared straight ahead, ghosts of who they were.

“Well, let’s see if I can’t find something obvious for you. And then you can take care of the rest from there,” Ryker said.

Robyn was stunned. She looked from face to face around her. She clearly recognized some of these people as well.

Picking one at random, Ryker laid his hand on the man’s shoulder.

Immediately, his life began to play itself out just in front of the pulpit.

Well that was handy. I assume Robyn is filling in some of the blanks unconsciously for what’s needed.

“Let’s speed this up to an hour or two before his death. I think that’d—”

The memory blinked, and flashed out, it immediately started up again.

The view was filled with Chadwick talking to them all in a room.

“—ake it quiet. It needs to happen. It’s my will for this to happen,” Chadwick said.

“Ah, yeah,” Ryker said, nodding his head. He paused the memory where it was. “So this is one of the people who either tried to kill me or Adele. For no reason other than resisting. I’ll leave you with this one to start with. I’ll check in from time to time to see how you’re doing.”

Before she could argue, or respond, Ryker simply fled.

And immediately snuck back in without entering the core.

He watched her from above, his presence hidden and undetectable. She was his construct, if he wanted to hide from her, he could.

“Heavens’ blessing, what has been done to me?” Robyn asked no one.

When no response came, she dropped to one knee and began to pray.

Nothing happened.

She stood up and tried to channel her celestially endowed powers.

And again, nothing happened.

“I don’t… I don’t… I can’t feel it. I can’t feel anything. I truly am beyond the light of the heavens,” Robyn said.

She fell to her knees, and pressed her hands to her eyes.

With a thought, Ryker made the memory flicker. Just enough to maybe catch her attention.

Her head immediately swung towards it. She stared hard at it, but made no move to activate it.

“You should be leaving,” Meino said, something pressing into his cheek.

Ryker blinked out of the core, out of the dungeon sense, and opened his eyes.

Meino was leaning over him, her tongue moving up over his cheek.

“You wanted to only be here an hour. Your time is nearly up,” she said as she finally pulled back from him.

“Uh, yeah. Thanks,” Ryker said. “Don’t let anyone in here, and tell anyone who tries that I’m conducting an experiment and not to mess with it. Alright?”

“Mm,” she said.

Getting up to his feet, Ryker sighed and straightened his vest.

He actually felt a bit better for some reason.

Maybe… the grooming helped? Err. I need a comb, my hair is dripping. And a towel, maybe.

“Uh, thanks… Meino.”

She nodded her head, and smiled at him.

“You seem better now. You can touch my chest if you like? You liked that before too.”

“Ah… another… time… maybe.”

It was time to go see Diane, and he didn’t really want to consider what Meino was offering.

That was a little on the deeper side of strange for him.

Diane, though, he could give her his regards.

Maybe even twice if she had the stamina. She was only a young noblewoman after all.

He didn’t want to break her.

***

Ryker had perfected the art of using his control spell in any position, at any time, and without any effort.

He was able to cast himself into the ether of the dungeon without anyone being the wiser.

So rather than possibly waking up the loudly snoring Diane who was using his shoulder as a pillow and sneaking out, he hopped into the dungeon.

Wanting to see what was going on with the church, he made his way over to the temple building grounds. Standing all around the build site, and not a foot inside of it, were workers, churchgoers, church members, and even some of Veronica’s soldiers.

They all stared inward towards the middle.

And standing in the center of the temple grounds, a staff perched on her shoulder, was Marybelle. Dressed in her leather armor and looking rather deadly for a well endowed beautiful Hob woman.

A group of normal Hobs in various armors stood in front of her, numbering at least ten. They were all regular spawns, and he could even see their blueprints off to one side of the grounds.

There was a pile of corpses to the rear of the area.

All human in various states of being whole.

Apparently the church hadn’t taken the Fairy and her troop seriously.

He came in close until he was practically hovering over Marybelle’s shoulder.

“Master,” she said, her eyes shifting to one side, looking to him. “Good morning.”

“Good morning,” he said. There was no one within hearing range or the Hobs would probably be attacking them.

“I’ve held the grounds since first light. They put up resistance, but underestimated me. I do not think I’ll survive a serious push, but I’m glad to have you appear while I hold the center,” she said, a smile curling her lips. “Do remember to reward me.”

Ryker laughed at that and looked to the pile of dead bodies.

He briefly wondered if she understated her ability.

“I’ll reward you, have no doubt of that. You look good in that. How are you keeping them from simply rushing you, by the way?” Ryker asked.

“The sign out there gives them the rules. For each person who crosses the site, another monster will spring to life. As it’s such a clearly stated rule, the mana is insignificant. And yes, master, I can answer what you would of the rules, but I beg you not to. You are my master and king, and I’ll serve you in any way you ask, but she is my queen and has ordered us to be silent on the matter. Please don’t force me?” Marybelle asked him earnestly. Her entire being seemed to beg him to do as she pleaded.

Ryker didn’t press the matter.

She’d never done him wrong, and always gave him comfort of any sort when he needed it without question.

He’d not wrong her now.

“As you like, Marybelle. As you like. I—” Ryker paused as he felt Diane lift her head up off his chest. “I’m afraid it’s time for me to go. I’ll drop by later in person.”

Fleeing back to his body, he opened his eyes.

To Diane kissing him, her hands pressed to his shoulders.

She pulled back a few inches and smiled at him.

“Good morning,” she said.

“Morning. You seem chipper,” he said, grinning.

“After last night? Yes. I feared you were taking an interest more in others than I. And while I admit that… that wouldn’t be a concern in a normal noble marriage, I felt hurt,” she said, as if admitting something silly. “Scared.”

“Well, that wasn’t my intention. I’m just stressed. Forgive me, wife. Now, I do need to go see Chadwick about what happened yesterday,” he said.

“Ah… how about… how about you… ah—” Diane said, her cheeks flushing.

Getting the hint, Ryker smiled widely at her. “But only after I attend to my wife. Of course.”

Roughly an hour later Ryker managed to make it to the temple grounds.

Marybelle and her troops were gone.

Standing in the middle of the temple grounds were soldiers from Veronica’s army. Leading them was what looked like an acolyte of the church.

“They cheated,” Marybelle whined. “They attacked from outside the grounds and then ran in. Wynne has modified the board, and we’ll be enacting a penalty in the next attack.”

Ryker nodded his head once.

“And who—”

There was a sudden explosion of noise as Sierra appeared from midair. Her axe crashed down into the head of the acolyte, splitting it like a ripe watermelon.

Two other Fairy avatars popped into existence and a squad of dwarves with hammers.

All around him was panic and pandemonium as the humans were cut down.

No sooner were they were all dead, than the other two Fairy avatars vanished, leaving Sierra alone. Slamming the butt of her axe down onto a corpse she lifted her chin up.

“For violating the rules of battlegrounds, a penalty was assigned. Further penalties will be increasing in severity with each incident,” Wynne said aloud.

Sierra snorted, then started hacking up something. Audibly clearing her throat, she turned her head and spat up a wad of something onto the banner of the church that was on the ground.

Pointing a hand at the other dwarves, she said something to them he couldn’t understand.

One by one, the dwarves all went over to the banner. The flag of the church.

And emptied their bladders and bowels.

Wynne’s sigh in Ryker’s ear was strange.

“She might as well be a dwarf instead of a Fairy,” she mused.

“About that. They all seem to be taking on traits of their avatars. Is that going to be okay?” Ryker asked.

“It’ll be fine. But yes, their personalities are changing. I don’t think Charlotte, Tris, or Marybelle have left their Avatar bodies in… a very long time. They keep their Fairy bodies in small comfortable boxes in their rooms. It’s… mildly unnerving to me.

“And speaking of Fairies. There are no dungeon fairy villages, cities or communities left on this continent. They all belong to us, or fled beyond our reach,” Wynne said, her voice sounding rather smug.

“You… captured them all?”

“Yes. I did. Next are the dungeon imps. Cousins to my people. We’ll be taking them as well. They mocked me just as much.,” Wynne said, her voice turning razor sharp in an instant. “I’ve already captured several. They are much more crafty than Fairies. They typically serve dungeons that deal in the black arts, or serve dark mages. Arria really hasn’t done so well as your assistant, she’s a bit too busy, honestly. I’m considering using an Imp instead.”

Right. Destroying her own people isn’t enough, she wants to get her cousins.

“You see!? This is what you get for worshiping a dungeon. Nothing but darkness and vile blasphemy,” shouted a cleric of the light.

“Hah, you’re the ones that challenged the dungeon, you dumb twat,” catcalled a citizen.

“Yeah! Idiots. It wasn’t until your leader said it’d fight the dungeon head on. Then it decided it wanted that fight,” called another.

“Hm. It seems the pantheon of light has worn out their welcome,” Ryker said, changing the subject.

“Yes. They have. I’ll be sending you the dungeon imps some time in the next few weeks. They need to learn their place. I’m removing Tris, Marybelle, and Charlotte as your bodyguards. Though you’re welcome to spend your free time with them as you see fit,” Wynne said, not letting the subject be diverted.

“Fine. At least keep their races as something workable though. Walking around in public with a troll or an ogre won’t work.”

“I’ll make sure they’re all something you can take to bed, I promise. Your tastes in women are an interesting thing to study.”

“Not what I was asking, damnit. And really, Wynne, since—”

There was a sudden and massive accumulation of mana. The likes of which he hadn’t seen since his days as a student.

The type of buildup he saw his masters use before they put on demonstrations.

Ryker’s head snapped to the left and found a man that you’d see any day of the week and think nothing of.

He held his hands close to his chest, and was clearly putting together a spell form.

Slapping down a basic energy shield form, Ryker built in a spirit attachment. It would siphon the energy of the spell that impacted the shield, and feed it back into the strength of the shield.

The man pushed his hands forward, a ball of bright blue flame leaping out of his hands.

Fixing together a quick air spell Ryker pushed it into the shield, creating an upward slant to the entire thing with an air current. With any luck it’d shift the entire remnant of the spell that didn’t get eaten by the shield upwards and away.

“What’s happening!?” Wynne cried.

Not waiting for the next spell, Ryker turned on his heel, and started to sprint away.

That single spell had drained him considerably, but it didn’t drop him like it would have only a few months ago.

In fact, he was sure it would have damn near killed him.

Except he had a familiar now. Even if the familiar wasn’t around he was still much stronger than previously.

Even if this wasn’t his avatar body and it wasn’t a simple construct he could plan out in advance.

Ryker knew, though, that even with his newfound strength, he was no match for this master.

He needed an exit now.

Taking a running leap off the ground, he slapped a massive construct of air down beneath and behind himself. Sending himself sailing through the air like a cast stone.

The landing was going to be awful and probably break some bones, but it was better than dying. This would get him the distance he needed.

“Its an assassin. A very high level magician!” Ryker called, finally responding to Wynne.

Even as he went flying away, he felt the danger.

Any good mage would be able to target him. A flying object was predictable. The trajectory was set.

Ryker struggled to put up a shield behind himself as he went.

There was a crash of magical energy and the sound of a shield shattering.

Something hit his left foot and blinding agony raced up his spine to his brain, scrambling his thoughts.

Ryker had enough energy, and enough presence of mind, to tuck and roll before he hit the ground.

Though he managed little else.

He flopped along the road, the crackle and snap of his bones audible.

It was all he could hear.

Right up until his head smacked into something and the lights went out, and he heard nothing more.

Chapter 31- The Front -

Ryker managed to pry his eyes open. He could see the sky above him, even if it was hazy and wildly rolling around.

Then Adele’s face was the entirety of his view.

“Ryker? Hang on. I’ve got you,” she said.

He could feel her arms under his shoulders, pulling him somewhere.

“Whhahhhffh—” he slurred.

“No fucking idea. It looked like you were flying and someone tossed a spell at you,” she said. “Getting you off the street.”

“I’ve got Charlotte on her way to you!” Wynne called out.

Her presence was fluttering around him in a worried ball of emotions.

“Sssassssssin,” Ryker sent back.

“Assassin? He’s still chasing. He’s the most powerful human I’ve ever seen. We don’t have anyone who can take him out alone. Tris is massing a force of Avatars,” she said.

Adele dropped him to the ground. Ryker groaned as the back of his head bounced off the stones.

“Sorry, I’m sorry. I’m sorry. I need to do something else though. This isn’t working,” Adele said.

Roughly she began to move him around. Then suddenly he found himself slung across her shoulders.

Lifting his head slightly, he could see the side of Adele’s face. She looked determined. Managing a step, she started forward down the side alley she’d pulled him into.

With every step it seemed like she got steadier.

“Stay with me. You cracked your head hard enough that you probably hurt something in there. I don’t know why but my instructors always told me not to let head injuries fall asleep,” Adele said, her eyes flashing towards him angrily.

“Yeffff,” he mumbled.

“Good. You make me a widow already and I’ll dig your corpse up and feed it to a zombie just to raise you as an undead,” she grumbled.

Distantly Ryker heard the sound of an explosion followed by screams. There was a deep rumble, and then everything cut off abruptly.

“He’s dead. I’m going to start going through his memories. Stay safe,” Wynne said, and then flew off.

“I’m getting close. There’s a lot going on and the city is panicking,” Charlotte said.

Unable to help himself, Ryker closed his eyes, and the world faded out.

“Wake up!” Adele growled at him, giving him a shake.

His eyes popped open. Adele was still carrying him. It didn’t look like the same street anymore though.

In fact, it almost looked like one of the side streets that led to the farmhouse.

“Adele?” asked someone from the other side.

It took Ryker a second to recognize the voice as Diane’s.

“Diane! Someone tried to kill Ryker,” Adele said, quickly moving towards where the voice had come from.

“What?! I don’t even… what happened?”

“I don’t know, but help me get him to the farm. The dungeon previously said it would take trespassers as enemies. I know for a fact it responds violently to them, too. If we can get him there, he’ll be safe,” Adele explained.

“Okay. Okay, we can do that. We can do that,” Diane said. “Is he okay?”

“No. He’s fading in and out, broken bones, and he can’t seem to talk very well.” Adele turned back down the street and set off again.

Diane made a worried noise at that.

“I’ll make sure we get the strongest healer we can,” Diane said, her voice gaining some steel. “And then we’ll find out who did this.”

“What if it was your mother?” Adele asked.

“What?”

“What if it was your mother who tried to have him killed?”

“She would never.”

“No? Even if he’s at odds with the church? You don’t think she would?”

“I… if it was her… I don’t know…”

Adele clicked her tongue, her face full of annoyance, yet she said no more.

Diane popped into view in front of his face.

“Hello, dear. Don’t worry. Everything will be taken care of. You’ll be taken care of. I promise it,” she said, smiling at him.

Ryker blacked out again.

***

Ryker’s consciousness floated back to the surface as if he were a bubble coming up from the bottom of the sea.

Everything felt distorted, misshapen.

Broken.

Then, with an abruptness that was breathtaking, everything snapped into perfect clarity.

Adele, Diane, Charlotte, Tris, Marybelle, and a small sized version of Wynne were all staring down at him.

“Good work, Marybelle,” Tris said, her head turning to the Hob.

“Thank you. There was some… strange… damage inside his head,” said the Hob. “But everything is as it should be now. He’ll need rest.”

“Ryker? Are you alright?” Diane asked, leaning in closer to him.

“I think so. Weren’t we just in an alley…?” he asked, looking from her to Adele.

“About an hour ago. The city is in an uproar. News spread quick about someone trying to kill you, and then the dungeon literally spawning hundreds of… hundreds of people to kill him. Drowned the fucker in bodies,” Adele said.

“Then your bodyguards showed up, spoke with your Fairy, and have been working on you since,” Diane said.

Ryker nodded his head and closed his eyes. “Great. We have any idea who he was or who hired him?” Ryker asked.

“Master magician. From Trevail. Chadwick hired him personally,” Wynne said in his mind.

“No,” Wynne said aloud.

Ryker grunted once.

“Alright. Cut off his head, mount it on a pike, and put it up at the center of the temple. Dump his core into Robyn’s prison,” Ryker instructed.

“You’re taking this too calmly,” Diane said, her brow furrowed. “This isn’t the first time, is it?”

“Huh?” Adele asked.

Ryker opened his eyes and met Diane’s stare.

He briefly considered lying, but realized she’d see right through it. Her mother trained her well in politics and reading people, even if she ended up creating a blind spot when it came to romance.

“It isn’t. It might be the sixth. Or seventh. Up to this point the dungeon has handled it fairly well,” Ryker admitted.

“And that doesn’t include the one who came after me, does it,” Diane said. It wasn’t really a question, but a statement.

“No, it doesn’t.”

“Wait, what?” Adele asked, her volume going up two levels. “They’ve tried to kill you seven times? Who!?”

“The church,” Diane answered, her face smoothing. “He resists them, and counters them. Mostly because they’re trying to take away Dungeon, but also because they’re abusing the population already. Isn’t that right?”

Grimacing, Ryker nodded his head.

“And it was your mother who did all this. All for the sake of getting the throne,” Adele said, practically shouting. She slammed her palms into her thighs. “At this rate there won’t be a throne left to sit on! No matter who wins, they’ll just get run over whichever side is on the throne!”

After she stopped yelling, no one said anything.

Because it was true.

If Chadwick felt confident enough to try and kill Ryker, Veronica’s son-in-law, then there was probably very little he wouldn’t do to meet his goals.

“Mother, what have you done,” Diane finally said into the silence.

“This is a good thing anyways. You weren’t willing to stay put,” Wynne said. “We just detected a massive influx of people on the edge of the border to the dungeon. I sent Arria to look. They’re all members of the church of light. At least ten thousand of them. They’ll be equally matched to Veronica’s forces now.”

In other words, it’s now deadlocked between loyal forces and those who work for the church.

Great.

“How bedridden am I?” Ryker said, looking down at his sheet covered self. “I mean, I can’t feel much except the healing magic. Am I still broken?”

“You’ll always be broken,” Adele said, smiling softly at him. Then she gestured at his body. “But you’re mostly put back together. I’d bet on your bones being weak, so nothing death defying for a while.”

Marybelle bobbed her head in agreement. “Yes, that’s fairly accurate. You’re healthy and on the mend, but not fully whole. You must take it easy for a time.”

Shaking his head, he adjusted himself in the bed and stared up at the ceiling.

Take it easy they say.

Meino stuck her head into the room from the doorway. “Master, a human soldier just came up and reported that a messenger arrived. They have a dispatch for Diane,” said the Minotaur. “And they said that it was urgent.”

***

Ryker winced and grimaced with every bump in the road.

He knew the carriage driver was doing their best, and that the carriage was probably the smoothest he’d ever been in, but it didn’t help. Every single jolt made it feel like his bones were grinding against each other.

“I’m sorry. I’m not a trained cleric,” Marybelle apologized for perhaps the tenth time.

“Not your fault they’re all ass fucking dimwits,” Ryker grumbled.

Diane patted his hand gently. “We’re almost there. I’ll have mother command someone to fix you. I’m sure she has a cleric on hand that doesn’t worship the light pantheon.”

Other than Marybelle, Tris, and Diane, there was no one else in the carriage.

The message had been from Veronica herself, directing them to come to her an hour away from Dungeon by horseback.

Apparently the two armies had clashed nearby. Each was recovering from the aftermath.

Licking their wounds, so to speak.

He imagined that he and Diane had been summoned so Veronica could yell at them for not helping the church.

He was fully prepared to have his Fairies die for him and dive down into the earth with a spell. Then let Wynne and Arria do the rest, guiding him back to the dungeon.

Time would tell though what Veronica was going to do.

“In fact, we’re here,” Diane said helpfully as the carriage came to a stop.

Ryker could only groan as the entire vehicle shifted, moving him around.

At least the ride is over. And now it’s just a matter of hobbling my broke ass around.

“I’ll get the door,” Marybelle said. She grasped the handle and swung it outward, getting down and waiting on the other side.

Ryker clenched his hands into fists and levered himself up from the bench seat. With a grunt, he lowered himself down and shuffled through the door, practically falling out of the carriage in the process with the sudden dizziness he felt.

Marybelle grabbed him by the shoulder and steadied him, bringing him around to the side.

“Ah, are you alright?” she whispered to him.

“Yeah. Just… not quite right, but on the mend. I’ll be—”

Ryker paused to turn to one side and throw up everything onto the grass.

“What the devil,” said a woman from off to the side.

Sounds like Veronica.

Ugh, tastes like carrots.

Shit, looks like carrots.

Why is it always carrots?

“Someone from the church of light tried to kill him,” Diane said, coming up beside him. He felt her hand press to his back and begin rubbing in a slow circle.

“What?” Veronica asked.

“The. Church. Tried. To. Kill. Him. Then they refused to heal him. All because he wouldn’t let them execute a woman in broad daylight without a trial. Nor would he let them ransack the treasury, or use county resources. For all intents and purposes, they’re trying to kill him for being a loyal count to you, the queen,” Diane said. Her voice was calm, cold, and clear.

It was obvious to everyone she’d been planning exactly what to say the moment she got the chance to do it.

Ryker weakly lifted his head up and opened his eyes.

Veronica was standing there facing him and his group. There was just the smallest bit of surprise, and concern, on her face. So small that he’d never have known what it was if not for studying Diane as often as he did.

Veronica was just an older version of Diane it seemed.

Let’s hope Diane never becomes as power hungry.

The woman’s eyes flicked from Diane to him. “Is this true?” she asked him.

“I swear on my life and soul that the man who did this to me was in the direct employ of Chadwick,” Ryker said. “As for the other part, yes. This all started because I refused to pauper the County of Dungeon to better the church. Though I may not have a choice soon, the number of troops in the area that belong to the church outnumbers your own soldiers.”

Veronica blinked but said nothing, her eyes returning to Diane.

“Come. We’ll have a meal together. I’ll have a priest come look at Ryker as we discuss this issue. For the time being, I fear we might have another battle tomorrow,” Veronica said.

Ryker didn’t really care one way or the other. He just wanted to sit down somewhere and not move.

Unfortunately, he didn’t get that opportunity until much later.

During their meal, discussion, and subsequent meeting, Ryker was the subject of a flurry of different healers.

Those who were part of the church of light seemed ill at ease, though Veronica had clearly said something to them privately.

Everyone else reported what the church had also said.

The damage was all repaired, and everything seemed right. He was on the mend, and there wasn’t much they could do to assist further.

In addition to that explanation was always an excuse. If they had been summoned immediately they could have helped with the healing.

“For what it’s worth,” Wynne said. “I do not believe they lied or deceived you. I imagine the magic that Marybelle used, in addition to using the dungeon, may have limited their ability to assist afterward. I only wish that we could have utilized priestly abilities instead.”

Ryker didn’t bother to respond.

Without the backing of a god, holy spells simply wouldn’t function.

Marybelle’s own healing work had been based out of personal skill, rather than divine.

“It is what it is. Marybelle did everything she could, and I’m grateful to her. She’ll be getting those two cores she wants.”

Wynne made no response to that. He got the impression she agreed with him.

“I’ll leave you be for the night. Sleep well, my king, be at ease,” she said, her essence fading rapidly away.

Leaving him alone with his thoughts.

He stared up at the inside of the tent he was sharing with Diane, who was snuggled up next to his side.

Marybelle and Tris were curled up inside the front of the tent.

Right at the entrance. Anyone who attempted to enter would have to step over the women.

This all came to be because by the time Veronica had finished with them it had gotten quite late. In fear for their lives and of bandits, or so Veronica claimed, she insisted Ryker and Diane remain with her for the night.

Closing his eyes, Ryker cast his control spells without even a twitch.

Then he began to work on a simple human avatar. One that looked nothing like him, dressed in simple leathers, and with a smattering of stealth skills. Nothing close to Charlotte’s ability, but more than enough to get him past sentries and guards. Nondescript enough that no one would mark him, or remember him. Then he built the form and sunk himself into it.

He’d decided to do this over dinner.

Veronica had apparently resigned herself to the fact that Diane and Ryker might end up being killed by Chadwick.

Her response to the entire situation was little more than a passing concern. Maybe she had a second heir squirreled away somewhere, a nephew or a niece. Someone she had reasonable control over and could mold in whatever way she desired.

It meant Diane was disposable to her.

Then again, when hadn’t she been? She’d cast Diane towards him without a thought. If Diane was meant to be the future queen after her mother, wouldn’t she want to control who the royal consort would be?

The whole situation had only reinforced his desire to help Lauren. She’d been calculating, as any good ruler should be, but had always sided with him and his people.

Veronica would be a cold queen with a throne built on corpses.

Scurrying along through the night, Ryker pressed himself faster and faster. Hurtling along, he used every bit of skill he’d given himself to move quietly, though at speed. Practically passing through the posted guards, he was inside the camp before he finally came to a stop.

Not wanting to spook anyone, and get a sword in the gut for his trouble, he stood up in plain sight and lifted his hands above his head.

“I have a message for Queen Lauren, and would like to be taken to her so I may relay it,” Ryker said loudly to a soldier not much more than five feet away.

The man jumped at the appearance of Ryker, and drew his sword.

“A message for the queen!” Ryker shouted loudly, holding his hands up as high as possible. “Just ask her if she brought the candelabra and she’ll see me!”

All around him, people turned to look at him.

With so many people looking at him, and armed, Ryker wondered if this was going to turn out the way he hoped.

A sergeant appeared, and wrestled Ryker to the ground, pushing him face down into the grass. Not resisting in the least, Ryker took whatever they wanted to do to him as payment to have a chance to speak with Lauren.

Bound, blindfolded, and gagged before the sergeant let him up, Ryker internally sighed. It was every precaution they could take to keep him from doing anything, at any level. All the truly useful spells needed a visual target to do anything.

Ryker would have needed to be able to see the target, or his surroundings, to do anything violent.

Then he used his dungeon sense to look around himself.

They picked him up bodily, and carried him off to a small tent.

Great. Torture. That’s all I needed. Dumping an avatar body here wouldn’t be very helpful. I’d have to power it long enough so that they could dispose of it without being suspicious. That or just make it vanish outright. As if it were some type of ability.

Whatever.

Frickin’ guards.

The two men carrying him dumped him into the tent, and three more entered. One of them nodded at another, and that one left, leaving four in the tent with him. No one said anything, they all just stared at him.

Waiting.

Well. As soon as they find the royal torturer, I might as well make an exit.

Ah well.

Ryker started to prepare to cut the avatar of power. He wanted to do it in such a way that it’d simply wink out of existence, and the ropes, bag, and gag would hopefully fall to the ground.

“Everyone out,” said a voice he knew well.

“Your Majesty. He simply appeared in the camp. He could—”

“Out. Now. Everyone. Then set up a cordon around the area. Have one of those damn war wizards put up a shield to block any eavesdropping as well,” Lauren said. “And someone get me two chairs.”

Oh.

Alright.

It worked.

Chapter 32- Baited Line -

Ryker watched as everyone left after two chairs had been brought in. Then a minute after that, someone came back in to confirm with her that her requested shield had been erected.

Lauren came over to him and quickly untied his hands, then sat down.

Pulling his hands free of the untied bindings, Ryker began to work off the hood, blindfold, and gag in short order. Spitting and trying to work some moisture into his mouth, he looked up at Lauren.

Who stared down at him.

She had a calm and smooth face, betraying nothing.

He briefly wondered how to handle the situation, and then decided he might as well go all in.

“Hey there, miss fancy footcheese,” Ryker said, slumping down into the other chair. “Your goons are rougher than I expected, but hey, they didn’t torture me. So that’s nice.”

“Ah…” said the queen, a delicate brow lifting.

“You already know I have some type of contract with the dungeon. I guess it’s time to come clean about more of it, since we’re going to be wedded and all. Hey, maybe this might be grounds for you to toss me loose? Here’s hoping,” Ryker said, shaking his head. “Anyways, it’s me. Ryker. My deal with the dungeon does a lot more for me than I was willing to talk about at the time. And more than I’m willing to admit right now. Suffice to say, I can ask the dungeon for a false body. Or an avatar as the floating jerk calls it. It’s helpful for wandering around the dungeon without being at risk.”

“Floating jerk as in… your fairy?” Lauren asked, her arms folded across her chest.

“Wynne. Yeah. That’s what she calls them at least. Anyways. Hi. You look nice,” Ryker said, looking her over from toe to head. “Leather armor definitely suits your figure.”

Lauren stopped breathing for a second, then cracked a smile, her head tilting to one side. “It really is you, isn’t it?” she said.

“I did kinda already say that, yeah. Why, you want me to quote your love letters to me back to you? I might be able to do that,” Ryker said.

Snorting at that, she dropped her arms to her side, then stood up suddenly. She crossed the distance between them and hugged him. “I’m glad to see that you’re at least still yourself, princess. I feared the worst when I imagined Diane ravaging you,” Lauren said.

“I will fucking end you,” Ryker said, hugging her tightly, trying to cause her distress.

Lauren laughed at that and then pushed him back into his chair, re-seating herself.

“To what do I owe the pleasure, or the displeasure, of your company?” she asked, settling herself demurely.

“Eh, wannabe queen cunt made us come up here. So we’re here. I figured I’d drop in. Say hi. Give you some information first hand.”

“Ah? That’d be helpful. Our spies are doing quite well for themselves in Dungeon, but less so when it comes to actual field movements.”

“Veronica has the field personally. Her entire army is here and her plans are to move on tomorrow. She said that her general wants to try and keep flanking towards your left towards Queensrest.”

“Mm. Alright. What about the church? The last report I had was they were building up forces down in Dungeon.”

“Yeah, they are. Roughly ten thousand church soldiers, and ten thousand of Veronica’s. She’s starting to suspect that the church will make a move on her soon, but at this point, she’s really got no ability to go back.”

“Yes. I’ve been much more stringent with how much help I’m willing to receive, but I do fear that if I don’t handle this correctly, they might make a play on my throne at the end.”

“Yeah, we figured something like that.”

“We?”

“Uh… Adele and I, that is. We share information and try to figure out how we can help you.”

Lauren’s face clouded for an instant, and then returned to normal.

Is she annoyed that I didn’t mention Claire?

“Don’t worry, we’re not saying anything to Claire,” Ryker assured her.

Lauren wrinkled her nose, her eyes flashing.

Yep, it was Claire.

“I don’t think she’s actually betrayed you, she’s just unwilling to jeopardize herself.”

“Anyways,” Lauren said, pointedly ignoring the subject. “What else can you tell me? Are they lacking in anything? Is there anything we can exploit?”

“Not really. I’m afraid you’re fairly evenly matched. It’s… this… is going to be a bloody affair. I’m afraid that even killing Veronica directly wouldn’t end it either. It’d just change ownership of the army. And if it fell out in a bad way, it might even shift towards the church.”

Lauren frowned, lifting a hand to her head.

“As if this all wasn’t bad enough. The war between the churches is ever escalating. I heard recently that the black lord of the north has been making noises as well. That the constant war, and death, is calling to him,” said the queen, her shoulders drawing inward.

Shit. Really? That’s the last thing we need. He’ll sweep the life from the land and enslave everyone.

Damn both pantheons to the hells.

“Something happened up there. A small force got close to the fort, chasing some fugitive. They got close. Too close. The gates opened and the black warriors swept out and cut everyone down to a man. Not a single survivor. All well within view of that hut city that they trade with and take in people through.”

Ryker frowned at that. That was a bit extreme. Normally, even if you approached, they ignored you completely unless you wanted to join them or fight them.

“After that, that fort of his started to rapidly increase. Taking more land. Building earthworks and buildings further and further out. On top of that, the normal rotation didn’t happen. No black sails, no troops filing in and out. Instead, they quadrupled. It’s a buildup,” Lauren said. “Or so I heard from an emissary.”

“It’s a wonder that dark bastard never sent out his own emissaries. Or simply invaded the whole land.”

“Who would have received his people? Pointless to even try. As for invasion… no one knows, and it’s not something to ask. I apologize for derailing the conversation. Let’s talk of simpler things. Tell me about your life and what’s going on in Dungeon. How’s the farm?”

Ryker grinned, and let the subject swing towards simpler things.

***

The next morning was amusing to Ryker. He watched as Veronica’s army started on their maneuvers for the day, trying to move quickly and turn Lauren’s flank before she could act.

It wouldn’t be the end of the war by any means, but it would cost soldiers.

Soldiers in a war of attrition that couldn’t be replaced easily.

Instead though, the army of the bitch-queen ran headlong into a fortified position, and was, in turn, flanked.

Even before midday, Veronica’s army was forced from the field, leaving their dead and wounded on the field, and tumbling back to their original camp as fast as possible.

Lauren and her generals didn’t press the attack. They took their victory and quit the field.

At which point Veronica immediately dismissed Ryker and Diane back home.

He imagined she’d originally called them there to somehow show off, but only ended up having a defeat handed to her.

Surprisingly, nothing happened on the way back to Dungeon either.

Ryker had been half expecting an attack of some sort. Either on the part of Veronica or Chadwick.

Half a dozen of one, six of the other, thought Ryker as they rolled through the wooden palisade that was on the furthest edge of the area that Dungeon controlled.

Edwin had been managing the city and far better than Ryker ever could have. Palisades wouldn’t have even come to mind for him.

“There was a planned attack on your return trip,” Wynne said.

“Oh? Didn’t see anything.”

“Charlotte took care of it. We matched them one for one so it cost us little. They were sent by Chadwick. Veronica warned him of your approach. They were supposed to only kill you, and not harm Diane. I’ve already sent all the cores into Robyn’s prison. Her core has… reacted badly,” Wynne said.

Well that’s interesting. Veronica and Chadwick working together to get rid of me now.

Which means Veronica fears the influence I have over her daughter, and for opposing the vicar.

“And what do you mean? How can a core react badly?”

“It turned black. I think you should check on her.”

“Errr, alright. I probably should. I’ll do so the moment I have a chance.”

“—ly to be back. I wonder if anything has changed? Probably not. Maybe we’ll get lucky and that living boil on humanity has simply left the city,” Diane said.

Ryker couldn’t help but agree. He wished fervently for that all the way to the farmhouse.

There was no way that’d happen of course. The church and Trevail were both hoping to profit from this war.

And that thought hung around him right up until he sat down in his room in the farmhouse, staring down at the table.

He’d had a carved wooden chair brought in with excellent padding. After spending so much time in here, he’d decided to make it more comfortable. Meino hadn’t complained about having been asked to move the chair. All she’d asked for was a new weapon in exchange, and a chair for herself.

From which she now watched him.

Wynne had been right about Robyn’s core. It was black, fuzzy, and looked like it had minute fractures in it.

Sitting down and getting comfortable, Ryker pulled up his control spell and dove into the smoky core.

And regretted it instantly.

It was a realm of shattered views, torn buildings, and unceasing screams of rage and pain.

I wonder if this is hell.

“RYKER!” came a booming shout.

The destroyed landscape fractured apart and reformed into his inn.

His entryway and registration desk to be exact. He could see a bright and sunny day through the windows that lined the walls.

Robyn stood in front of the desk while he stood behind it, the log book between them.

She was dressed in a battered and dirty cassock. Her eyes were bloodshot, her face smeared with tears and snot.

She was a mess.

Standing in what could only be her memory of his inn.

“Ryker… I didn’t know. I knew nothing. It’s all built on lies. All of it. Almost all of it was a means to an end. I was a means to an end. They were using me as a tool to gain power,” Robyn said, her voice catching at the end.

There was a brittle crackling noise as fractures began to grow down along the walls.

“And yet here you are. Spared of that,” Ryker said. “I’ll not mince words, and I’ll not give you the ass-licking a political person would. Do you want to get back at them?”

The cracks stopped dead in their tracks.

Robyn was staring at him. Her eyes carving through him.

Her eyes were like pointed knives.

“Get back at them?” she asked.

“I admit I would use you. I’d be no better than they are. I’d wield you like a blade. But I would use you to throw them out of Dungeon. To free it. Would you let me?” Ryker asked.

“Dangerous,” Wynne cautioned him.

“Can we supply her with the power to be a paladin? If she asked for her powers from the dungeon instead of her god?”

“If she pledged herself to our cause, and to abide by the rules of the dungeon, yes.”

“What if I wanted to cleanse the church of the corruption, and rebuild it?” Robyn asked. The edge to her voice was cold.

Chilling, really.

“Then I’d help you wipe out the entire church. To the point that you could rebuild it, and no one would oppose you. I would release you from your service to me when that time came, so that you could pursue that goal,” Ryker said, and meant it.

No objection came from Wynne at his proposition.

Or Robyn.

Then, in the span of a single breath, the world around them shattered, and rebuilt itself into a small chapel.

Robyn had also changed.

She was in her armor. The metal polished to a mirror shine. So much so, it nearly glowed. The white of her tabard was bleached a perfect and crisp white. Under her left arm was her helmet.

Falling to one knee, she held her large two-handed sword in front of herself with her right hand. It was still sheathed, and she held it pommel up.

“I then swear myself into your service and will pledge to uphold your laws, and commands. Till such a time as I may rebuild the order, I shall serve you without question,” Robyn said.

Ryker said nothing in response as there was nothing to say. He took her core, and spun tendrils between it, himself, and the dungeon, and tied her into it. A raging storm of mana burned into her core, through it, and back out again.

Robyn, the fallen paladin, was now part of the dungeon, and would draw her power from it.

“Go now then, and challenge the location that they’re building the corrupted temple of light. They hold claim over the battlefield. I will dispatch with you whatever forces you need so that you always match their numbers. The battle will be yours to win, or lose,” Ryker said when he finished.

There was a moment of confusion in Robyn’s face as her world expanded, from the single core she’d inhabited, to the entirety of the dungeon.

An expression of surprise flickered across her face, then she was gone.

Already having launched her avatar, matching herself in every way, into the temple.

Ryker sped after her, curious at how she managed it so quickly, and worried at the same time.

He arrived at the same time that Robyn unsheathed her sword and marched towards the group of church soldiers who had displaced Tris.

They were very high level and high ability.

Wynne began summoning Fairy Avatars as quick as could be to match their numbers. They popped into being on Robyn’s flanks.

With a strange orchestral sound, the battleground exploded into a blue pulsing light that originated from Robyn.

Then her and her impromptu force crashed into the defenders.

It was obvious to him that the righteousness of Robyn’s rage and her proficiency would win the day.

Even if she lost an arm and weapon, she’d pick up said arm and beat someone to death with it, he imagined.

“I want to use the blades in a new way,” Ryker sent to Wynne. “I want to give them targets in the city. Human targets. To act as agents of the dungeon. Let’s break out those enchanted items and start offering them up.”

“And how do you propose we make this deal to them?” Wynne asked curiously

“Activate their blade badges. The tokens we gave them. Have it guide them to the dungeon tonight. When everyone else sleeps. Welcome them all in. Take them to one of the unused wings and leave messages and signs for them with what we want,” Ryker said.

“My thought is this. They’re hiring assassins to kill me, the walkers, and anything else they can find from the dungeon. They attack it outright whenever they can. I think turnabout is only fair, and so, we use the blades. What do you think, Wynne?”

“I think it pushes the boundaries,” Wynne said after a moment. “It’d be questionable since you’re not part of the dungeon, nor are the blades.”

“Then explain the rules to me. That or make it happen. Your choice.”

“It’ll be done, my king. Though I do plan on explaining the rules soon.”

“Great. Thank you for taking care of that. Now, let’s plan for what’s to come next. Because if I don’t miss my guess, we’re probably going to have a problem with a mass of church soldiers.”

“Yes… that’d be the next logical step on their part. Perhaps even trying to trample into the dungeon to destroy it.”

“Heh. Too bad what they think is the core is only a decoy,” Ryker said. “That’ll buy us more time. Right up until they figure out that it isn’t real. That or they finally succeed in killing me.”

Sighing, he watched Robyn lay about herself with the big two-hander she used. She was a whirlwind of death and dismemberment.

Each time she used an ability, her trained powers, it pulled upon the dungeon, instead of a god, which made her an unattached whirlwind of death.

This wasn’t normal. Wasn’t normal on any level. There had never been a fallen paladin who could still perform their duties.

Ryker wondered if this would backfire on them. On him, really, since it had been his idea. If this would draw the attention of others just like his other dungeon ideas had.

Truth be told, he was already fairly certain that this was going to blow up in his face.

What Robyn was was more akin to a champion to a god, than a paladin. Being directly able to utilize a source of energy, instead of relying on answered prayers.

Fallen paladins simply didn’t have their prayers answered, which was what empowered them to begin with.

A stray thought carried Ryker straight to the dark lord of the north.

The villain had four champions who served him. Four embodied virtues of gods. Champions fashioned from the darkest of feelings and desires from the pits of mankind’s heart.

I sure as hell hope that I haven’t set bait on the line for that rotten bastard. If he could take fallen paladins in… to have them serve him directly instead of other gods, what would he do? Would he challenge the world?

The last thing we need is another army trying to take the Queendom.

Chapter 33- Ever Deeper -

“I need a favor,” Rob said, leaning over the counter.

Ryker felt his soul twitch.

A large part of him wanted to simply pick up the letter opener at his side and plunge it into the man’s neck.

To tear it to the side and tear open the man’s throat.

Empty him out like a broken wineskin.

“Okay,” Ryker said, curling his fingers into his palms. It was much easier to resist strangling the man if his hands were closed. “And what is it?”

“I have three people, maybe four, coming into town in the next day or so. Could be five minutes from now, could be late tomorrow,” Rob said. “They have information on them that we have to get to Lauren. Unfortunately I can’t just take the info and send another courier. Supposedly this is something that they can’t trust with anyone else.”

“Uh huh…” Ryker mumbled. “And?”

“I need you to protect them, give them a place to hole up, and make sure they don’t get spotted. They’re members of the dark church. I’d use my own resources, but if they get caught, and they might, it’d bring down the entire information network here.”

“Oh? And you’d rather have me risk myself?”

“I’ve been watching. Closely. You’ve got your own little intelligence service you’re running. One that leaves no trace at all of itself,” Rob muttered.

“He knows nothing. Only supposition and speculation,” Wynne said before Ryker could lose his cool.

“I’ll consider it. How should I tell them apart from anyone else?” Ryker asked.

“They’ll head straight for your inn, and ask for a room. Identification will be as simple as their intelligence cards,” Rob said, tapping the guest logbook. “Their classes will be Death Knight.”

Ryker didn’t say anything.

“See ya later, one-pump,” Rob said, leaving quickly.

I’ll murder him! Murder him and bathe in his blood till it stinks!

Lightning crackled along Ryker’s fingers as he considered simply murdering the man as he walked away. Turning the bastard into coal. Emptying Ryker’s entire mana pool in one go and seeing how much of a cinder he could burn Rob into.

Tar lifted its head up from the counter and peered at him. “Need be calm. Not food, not care,” said the creature.

It’d gone through a growth spurt in the last day and a half, doubling in size and rapidly approaching the size of a housecat. It was bigger as far as familiars went, but only in so much as it was definitely not the average. But not unheard of.

“Easy for you to say,” Ryker grumbled, letting the power bleed out of him until nothing remained.

Boiling with anger and without an outlet, Ryker went to his hidden office alcove. A mindless guard waited there for him, Meino having given up on the position long ago.

Opening the private log book, he began reading through the details of everyone who had signed in for the day as guests.

He didn’t trust Rob. Not in any way, shape or form. For all Ryker knew, they were already here, and Rob was playing some sort of power game.

Or setting him up to fail.

Or to get arrested.

I’ll murder him. Gouge out his eyes and—

Three Death Knights had logged into the inn a few hours previously.

Rob’s information had indeed been wrong.

“Already working on their protection. I have Arria and Sierra working on it,” Wynne said, cutting him off before he could start.

“It might be nice to tell you what to do every now and then,” Ryker complained.

“Yes, but then I’d be a poor queen to you. You can enjoy telling me what to do later.”

“Hmph.”

***

A sudden pressure pushed in on Ryker’s sense of the dungeon.

The magnitude of the presence was unlike anything he’d ever felt before. It was sharp, explosive, and strong.

Smiling, he turned to Edwin.

“Apologies, my friend, I’m afraid I really need to take a minute to myself,” Ryker said.

“Is that what we’re calling it now? Hah, no, no, it’s fine. There really hasn’t been any change since our last conversation,” Edwin said, waving him off. “Go, have fun.”

As quickly as he could, Ryker excused himself from the small eatery.

Moving at as brisk a pace as he dared, he made a beeline for the inn. It was the closest place he could cast his dungeon sense from with any expectation of privacy.

Turning the corner, Ryker stopped dead in his tracks.

A man in glowing white armaments stood in the street, looking up the road one way, then down the other.

He could feel the man’s power from where he stood. He radiated it. Like a mantle.

It was pure, holy, and terrifying. It had the feeling of a naked blade being pressed to Ryker’s throat. A bared sword pointed in his direction.

The threat of religion without debate or understanding.

Zealotry.

Ryker ignored the man, and kept walking down the street towards his inn.

People like this tended to view anyone that weren’t of the faith with suspicion. Backing up upon being spotted would only increase that view.

Keep it cool. Keep it normal. He’s just a crazy fucker, and you’re just a citizen.

Ryker managed to pass by the man without giving anything away or looking out of place.

Just a normal person walking through the street.

Nothing to hide.

Everyday peasant right here. No need to look further into me.

“You, peasant. This city has the stink of evil in it,” said the man. “I require your assistance.”

Not bothering to respond, Ryker kept walking. Maybe he could simply avoid the situation entirely if he pretended to simply not notice the man.

“Ha. I see this city is no better than the capital. It’s a wonder His Benevolence doesn’t wipe this place off the face of the continent and rebuild it in his image,” said the man as Ryker kept walking.

Keeping his eyes front, and his demeanor as unaggressive as possible, he moved on. Leaving the champion in the road where he’d appeared.

“I take it you’re aware of this?” Ryker queried the dungeon space.

“Yes. But… I’m afraid our hands are tied. More so than I’d care to admit,” Wynne said. Her tone was strange.

“What’s wrong?”

“The core is fractured. It is repairing itself, but it will not be quick. It will not be easy. It is not guaranteed,” she said.

“And how did this happen?”

“Too much misuse. Bending the rules. I fear I did not have a full understanding of their import. I only now do. I’m sorry, my king. I have failed you in this regard. The dungeon, the core, must not act in any way, except inside the dungeon. For a time, at least. Until the core can repair itself.”

“Great. So I’m on my own for a bit.”

“Yes. The avatars who were already outside the dungeon can assist, but no others can form, or leave the dungeon.”

“What the actual fuck, Wynne? I thought you were on this.”

“I thought I was. I wasn’t. I’ve failed you, my king. I will make amends, I swear it. I’ll explain everything after this.”

“Lovely. In the meantime, I’m going to try dodging the weapon of Armageddon and try to save my city. The dark church members in the inn?”

“Yes. They’re in their room. I’m afraid I must go, though, and I won’t be able to help for a time. Part of my job is to maintain the core, and right now, that’ll take most of my attention and concentration. I’m sorry, my king. I’ll make this up to you, I swear it.”

Ryker managed to make it to the inn without a problem.

Not waiting, he went to their room and knocked on the door twice.

“Who is it?” called someone from inside.

“Your benefactor. A champion of the light just arrived. We need to get you out. Now,” Ryker said. He didn’t have to time to dilly-dally, or to mess around.

He wanted them up and moving immediately.

“What?”

“That can’t be.”

“No!”

Each voice was different and they all seemed concerned, to say the least.

“Yep. Get your asses in gear, time to go. Hurry the fuck up,” Ryker said, trying to open the door but finding it locked. “Forget your fucking stuff and let’s go. That or tell me this life and death information so I can tell it to Lauren through a normal courier while that champion of light is skull fucking you.”

The door swung inward and Ryker saw three cloaked individuals.

“Fuck me, you three look like you were worshiping at the altar of darkness itself. Drop all that and put on some normal clothes,” Ryker said. “Actually, screw that. Strip to your underclothes. It’s rather warm out so that’d fly better than the black stuff.”

Ryker flicked a hand at them and went for the back entrance. Pausing only to snatch someone’s cloak off a peg, he pulled it on and pulled the hood up over his head.

He heard thumping as the three seemingly scrambled to do what he said. There was no time to wait though. Playing babysitter and tour guide wasn’t in his job description.

None of this shit is.

Stepping out into the small field at the back of the inn, he folded his arms in front of himself. Waiting impatiently, he tapped his foot.

He had half a mind to simply kill them and sort through their memories to find out what they had.

That might take too long, though, depending on the information. There was also no guarantee he’d know the information even if he found it.

It was a crap-shoot he wasn’t willing to make a wager on.

Which left him sitting here waiting for three idiots while a champion of the light was probably ruining his city already.

Two men and a woman stumbled out of the inn and immediately looked to him.

They looked lightly dressed, but not like they were all part of a cult.

“Great. Let’s go. We need to get out of the city quick, before that champion decides he’s better off leveling the whole place just to find you three. Better that he thinks you escaped and chases you off into where-the-fuck-ever, so long as it isn’t in Dungeon.”

Damn idiots brining trouble to my city. Trouble to my home. This is the last thing I need right now.

Grumbling to himself, Ryker peeked around the corner to see if the champion was on the road. He spotted the man immediately, and ducked back around the corner. The champion was heading for the inn.

“Well fuck. Alright… I guess we wait until he’s likely to be inside then bolt?” Ryker asked no one.

“That’s your plan?” asked the woman.

“My plan? My plan was to not deal with this shit. At all. You’re not in my plans in any way, shape or form. I only give a flying fuck about you for Lauren’s sake,” Ryker said acidly. “So yeah, my plan is to throw your asses over the wall and pretend you don’t exist. Got a better one?”

Falling silent, the woman said nothing else for a few moments.

“Fine. You, third, go in the other direction and head for the wall by yourself. You, second, remain here and try to slip away after the champion arrives. Split up, do your best to draw it away from me if that’s all you can do,” said the woman to the two men.

“Here we go,” Ryker said. He’d heard the champion shouting from what sounded like the inside of the inn.

Not waiting for the woman, Ryker entered the road and set off at a fairly swift walk. The woman fell in beside him, her pace matching his.

Ryker snatched her hand and enfolded his fingers into hers, and pulled her close to his side.

“What the hell—”

“Shut up and act like an interested woman. They’re looking for church members, not a man and a woman out for a walk,” Ryker growled out. “Unless you want to stick out more? Maybe they’ll think you’re a whore and I’m taking you home. That’d be best.”

“I—you’re insufferable,” the woman said, pressing in close to his side. She shifted his arm around until she pressed her chest into his forearm.

“I hear that a lot.”

They were a long distance from the inner checkpoint, and even further from the outer palisade extension. There wasn’t going to be a good way to get her through either checkpoint.

Lately the church had been stationing their own soldiers along with the city guard and causing problems.

Edwin had told him that it wasn’t going to be long before they had to give up the checkpoints to the church, simply due to the fact that they probably couldn’t win a fight with them anyways.

His city was falling faster and faster to the damned church.

Damn them.

A distant rumble started up behind them, that rapidly built into an explosion. Casting a look over his shoulder Ryker caught what looked like fragments of building flying through the air.

Whatever had happened back there had been explosive.

“Damn me,” Ryker muttered.

“Champions are powerful. Powerful and merciless,” said the woman from the dark church. “That was the one I told to remain at the inn.”

The inn? He blew up my inn? What in the hells!

Ryker turned his eyes forward again and moved as quick as he could without raising suspicion.

Or that was the idea.

He couldn’t really stop and check and there wasn’t really a way for him to slow down without feeling as if the champion would be landing on his spine.

“How exactly do you plan on getting me past the checkpoint?” asked the woman.

“Dunno yet. Not really a concern till we get there though, is it?”

Pulling at her hand, he yanked her through an open market, and into a building. Dashing through it at a sprint he pulled her along into an alleyway.

Unceasing in his mad dash, she seemingly flew behind him. Practically a banner really as he dragged her through several abandoned buildings and a bakery.

A number of people yelled at him, but he paid them no heed.

Right now the biggest danger lay in the crazy person who was blowing up buildings in his city.

There would be no stopping unless he had to.

“Can he track you somehow?” Ryker asked.

“No. If I don’t use any magic, or come in direct contact with him, there’s no way he could find me,” she said immediately.

“Well, that’s one thing in my gods damned favor at least,” Ryker grumbled.

He paused briefly at an intersection, checked the signs, and tried to settle into a more mundane walk, strolling towards the checkpoint as if it were an everyday occurrence.

Then again, how often do people leave Dungeon randomly. Need some type of cover story, don’t we?

Shit, shit.

I’m no good at this cloak and dagger crap. Give me a person to turn into a flambé, a bed to fuck on, or something to solve.

“You have no idea what you’re doing, do you?” asked the dark church member.

“Not a damn clue, really.”

“I’m going to die.”

“Well, not if I can help it? It’d be against the whole point of this. I’m open to ideas though.”

Up ahead at the end of the street, Ryker could see the checkpoint. It was manned by only the city guard.

Maybe I’ll get lucky and the damn temple guards went to investigate?

“I don’t know… the only thing that popped into my mind is smuggling your mistress out of the city. Like your wife is beginning to suspect you and you want me gone before I can cause problems.”

Uh… what? That’s… I mean, that’d be something that a count would do, I suppose, but it’d put me in jeopardy.

Wouldn’t it?

“Outside of that… I don’t really have any ideas. I mean… they’re your guards, can’t you just tell them to let me go?”

“I can, but that’d be the answer people went to anyways, even if I didn’t say it. Ugh. There’s really no easy way out of this, is there. And getting past this checkpoint just leaves me having to repeat the story, or the same command, to the second set of guards at the palisade.”

There really wasn’t a clear or easy answer here.

A single loud detonation made Ryker’s head spin around.

It was followed by several more in rapid succession. Then a column of light came down from the sky, and fire erupted upward afterward.

What the shit…

“I think… I think that was the person I sent to the other gate… I… if they were caught as they went, we might have a chance. If he went to the gate though…”

She let the statement hang. It was more or less what he’d been thinking as well.

If he was going to each gate to check, he could just show up. Or not at all. Even after they’d passed.

There really wasn’t a guarantee on their safety at all in going to a gate.

“Mistress it is,” Ryker said.

Holding tightly to the woman’s hand, Ryker moved quickly to the guard on duty. There was only one here right now as the number of ingoing and outgoing people from the north had fallen off steeply.

There were no temple soldiers anywhere nearby. This was his chance, and he’d be a fool to squander it.

Coming in close to the guard, Ryker pulled two gold coins from a purse on the inside of his tunic.

“Could you do me a favor and let her slip by for a small price?” Ryker asked, holding his hand out to shake the guard’s.

“I’m sorry, sir, I can’t do that. I’m loyal to the count. I couldn’t—”

“What if I told you, I’m the count you’re loyal to? And this is so I don’t incur some personal shame,” Ryker said, committing to the plan.

“Sir…?” the guard said, peering into the hood.

“Forgive me, I’ve made mistakes, and I’m going to pay for them. I’d rather they not fall on the head of someone who doesn’t deserve it.”

The guard blinked, and then nodded his head with a grim, and somewhat sad, smile.

“I can certainly understand that one, sir. You’ll need to make the checkpoint at the palisade aware in the same way if you want to get her by.”

“I understand. Thank you. Both for your loyalty, your understanding, and your discretion.”

Ryker turned and led the servant of the dark pantheon to the next checkpoint, repeating the same process.

No sooner had she got out of sight of the gate, than Ryker turned and hurried back into Dungeon.

He was hopeful they’d keep their mouths shut about the entire ordeal.

And that the champion of light never found out.

Though truth be told, he feared more what Adele or Diane would do if the story got back to them.

The champion could only kill him once, after all.

Chapter 34- Sucker Punch -

Ryker hadn’t made it two steps back inside the city proper before he was forced to a standstill.

Mostly to try and hear what someone was shouting at the top of their lungs. He couldn’t make it out. Not enough to understand it.

Breaking into a trot, Ryker went towards the voice.

It wasn’t until he was practically atop the temple battleground that he realized it was the champion of light.

Shouting at Robyn, to be exact.

For her part, the former paladin stood in the center of the battleground.

Motionless.

She stared straight ahead, unmoving.

Held at her side was her big two-handed sword. Slicked and covered in blood, it was a gruesome looking thing.

All around her were the bodies of the most recent attack from the church.

The champion stood on the outer limit of the temple grounds. Unwilling to cross it to challenge her.

“Don’t you see what you’ve become?” asked the champion. “You’re an abomination!”

Need to remember to reward her for just being here. This is probably the very reason I didn’t have to deal with the champion heading back my way.

“A living abomination in the eyes of our Lord!”

The champion finally took a step onto the once holy ground, magic materializing in his hand.

Robyn’s head snapped towards him, her eyes flicking open.

There was nothing there but rage.

Her left hand came up in front of her, the gauntleted hand closing into a fist. A shield of light materialized in front of her. Incredibly thick and bright in its grandeur.

“The filth of the church will be baptized with fire!” Robyn shouted at the champion, her voice boisterous and full of pain. “And in that cleansing agony, it shall be reborn anew!”

Stepping back immediately without attacking, the champion stared at Robyn. He looked to be at a loss, and didn’t know quite how to proceed.

Damn, if he just attacked her, she’d be allowed to engage him completely.

Before the champion could assess the situation any further, a black bolt of what felt like evil materialized stabbed through the air.

As if he had all the time in the world to react, the champion of light lazily knocked it out of midair in front of him with a swipe of his hand.

“You dare show your face here?!” the champion called towards an alleyway.

“I’ll show my face anywhere you are. So I can grind you down into the grit and gravel,” called a voice from the shadows.

“Come out and play then, champion of evil.”

“No, I’ll be seeing you tonight. Sleep tight.”

The champion of light flashed towards the alley.

An explosion of brick and stones went in every direction as the man blew through a building to get at what Ryker assumed was the champion of the dark pantheon.

Shielding himself, Ryker ducked away, bits of and chunks of the building pelting him from head to foot.

“Gods damn you all,” Ryker cursed, taking flight before he could get caught up in this latest situation.

With a minor use of his mana pool, he opened up a spell into the space of the dungeon.

“There is another champion in the city,” said Charlotte helpfully.

“I noticed! Anything you can do?”

“No. We’re protecting your wives with our limited resources. We can’t break the formation without risking them. Your familiar is with Diane as well.”

“Well fine then. Do that. But I’m starting to wonder—”

There was a massive explosion and Ryker was thrown to the ground. Dust and fine grit billowed over him, whipping his clothes and hair from side to side.

When it finally stopped, Ryker got to his feet with all the grace of a drunk.

His ears were ringing, and his head felt heavy.

“What…” he said, turning around slowly.

He managed to get himself stable at the same time a large building came toppling down. It had been a larger structure in Dungeon, six stories tall and having been built for a lookout post. Crashing down it smashed into several buildings beneath it. Screams filled the air in fear and pain.

Ryker got himself turned back towards the mansion and started to stumble on again.

This is done. This is all done. Need to get Adele and Diane.

Maybe Claire.

Everything is going to get wrecked. They’ve turned my city into a battlefield. There won’t be much left. Gotta… gotta get out. Get to safety.

Get into the dungeon.

The dungeon, yes. Dungeon is safe. Cannot enter the dungeon without being an enemy.

Ryker nodded his head, agreeing with his own thoughts.

That was the plan.

It was the driving thought in his mind.

Which was knocked clean out of his head when a church guard ran up to him and smashed him in the face with the hilt of his sword.

His knees went out, and Ryker couldn’t stop himself from going down in a heap.

A second later and he was staring upward, into the faces of a number of church soldiers as they began crowding around him.

Shit. I guess they were waiting for an opportunity like this to kill me.

This’d be it, wouldn’t it?

Damn.

There was a sudden shout, screams, and then it was all drowned out by a deafening roar.

Intense bright light swept out over everything. Washing over all.

It was a blinding and furious light, that enveloped all in its dazzling brilliance.

***

Ryker wasn’t sure how long he was out.

One moment he couldn’t comprehend anything, and the next all he could see was blurry images and fuzzy shapes.

The world started to come back into focus slowly. Painfully bright afterimages were at the edges of his vision and spots floated across his view.

Sitting up, he looked around without lifting his head, which right now didn’t feel like it was attached particularly well to his neck.

Burnt and smoldering corpses were all around him, their arms and armor cherry red and smoking.

Uncomprehending, Ryker got to his feet.

Tottering to and fro, he felt as if he were on the tail end of a particularly bad two day bender. After a few seconds he found a neutral position that felt like his head wasn’t bobbling around on a stick.

Slowly, carefully, he looked around again.

Beyond the smoking corpses there was nothing. Everyone had fled the area.

The only person nearby was Robyn, who was staring at him.

Seemingly satisfied once he looked at her, she nodded her head once, and then went back to her earlier pose.

Did she just blast them with something? The fuck. Didn’t hurt me though.

Maybe I made a monster.

Whatever.

“Kill that champion if you get a chance. Kill both,” Ryker said.

Or tried to say. It sounded right in his head, but he wasn’t sure if it came out right, or as if he had a mouth full of a sock.

Pulling the hood back up over his head, he pulled it down low. Doing his best to hide his face.

Focusing on his spellwork, Ryker went through the rapid process of pulling up his dungeon control spell.

He wanted to ask Charlotte where everyone was.

Except, the spell failed.

Nothing happened.

Ryker started to rebuild the spell, bit by bit, and realized he couldn’t concentrate.

That or he had suddenly lost the ability to cast.

Considering he could hear a faint clicking noise in the back of his head, and his thoughts themselves felt loose, he was betting more on a concussion. Given that he could barely keep standing, it didn’t seem to unlikely that he’d knocked his brain around.

“Wynne?” he said cautiously.

“Yes?” Her response was tight. Controlled. It was clear she was busy.

“Any chance you can ask Charlotte something?”

“I’m afraid not, my king. I’m holding the core together as it repairs itself.”

Must be worse than she made it out to be.

“Okay. Thanks for keeping it together.”

No response came from Wynne, but he knew she was there.

Just very busy.

Taking a slow and deliberate breath, Ryker readied himself. He needed to set off towards the mansion to see if he could find the girls.

That was the plan, find the ladies.

Cautiously, nervously, Ryker took a step.

Then another.

Followed by a third.

His head felt as if it were made of broken glass and filled with water, but he was moving.

Shambling along like the living dead, he kept moving.

He couldn’t stop, honestly, because he wasn’t sure he could get moving again. Beyond that though, he didn’t think he had time to wait.

Numbingly, achingly, he trudged on. One step at a time.

After an interminable amount of time, he found himself staring up at the mansion he’d been sharing with Diane.

Adele and Claire were supposed to be here today to do some document signing with her.

He hadn’t really paid attention to what those documents were, or why, but he was glad they were all in one spot.

On the way over he’d somehow managed to convince himself to offer Diane a way out.

Unlikely as the odds of her actually taking it were, he still wanted to offer it.

“Wynne? Any possibility of having Arria open up a pathway for me?” Ryker asked her through the bond.

“No. I’m afraid not. We’re recovering, but it’s going to be a while before we can do anything like we did. I’m sorry. I’m so sorry,” Wynne said.

Great. On my own still.

If he could manage to find some healing, it’d help. He didn’t feel as bad as he did when he first set out, but he wasn’t doing well.

Potion, magic, or otherwise.

I’d take a midwife at this point.

Grumbling under his breath, Ryker started walking up the steps to the front doors. Pulling down his hood as he went, he hoped he could be passed through without a fuss. He was sorely mistaken again, as both door guards rushed him, one on each side of him.

“Sir!”

“M’lord!”

“Yeah, I’m a bit messed up. See if you can’t scrounge up some healing potions for me? That’d be great,” Ryker said when they got close to him.

“Of course!” they said at the same time, leaving Ryker alone.

Opening the door, he went inside before he had to deal with anything else.

Listening for a moment, he couldn’t figure out where they were since he didn’t hear a damn thing. Fearing that he had no time to waste, he went straight to the main room he worked out of with Claire, hoping to find them all there.

Sticking his head in, he found no one.

Annoyed, and worried, he started to systematically check all the rooms one by one.

After looking into a broom closet, he realized they weren’t there.

“Here, sir, drink this,” said a guard, rushing up to him. A potion was clutched in his hands.

Not wanting to look a gift horse in the mouth, Ryker took it, unstopped it, and downed it without a thought.

Shuddering as the potion took effect, he felt considerably better. Not one hundred percent, but not the walking wounded.

His head didn’t feel as delicate, and his ability to think was markedly better.

“Gah, the taste never gets any better, does it? Much appreciated though, put yourself in for a commendation. I’ll make sure it gets paid out,” Ryker said.

“Sir, yes sir.”

Nodding Ryker handed the empty potion to the guard and went back outside.

He needed to find the ladies.

And with the city descending into madness with the champions’ all-out brawl, the sooner the better.

Turning his attention inward, Ryker started to build the spell.

In his mind he couldn’t help but replay the last time he tried and the spell failed. That he couldn’t get the spell up and working.

Doubt was one of the greatest evils when it came to spellwork. It crept in and subverted every mana path.

Little young to be worrying about not being able to perform. Maybe there’s a potion for it.

Smirking at his own thought, the anxiety vanished like a fire doused in water.

The spell bloomed and sprang into being.

“We’re at the barracks. I have someone trailing you to keep an eye on you. Just in case you need a hand,” Charlotte said before he could even ask. “And I knew because everyone knows when you enter the dungeon sense. It’s… a very direct feeling when you do so.”

“Huh. Is that it?” he asked. Secretly he wondered if they really could read his mind.

“Yes,” Tris said immediately, chiming in.

Ryker felt better at that. Tris didn’t have a deceitful bone in her body.

“The city is getting worse,” Marybelle added. “Be careful out there. The church soldiers are simply attacking anyone and everyone. The champions are still battling. The city guards are doing what they can, but there’s just too many soldiers of the light.”

Ryker nodded his head.

The barracks would be a good place to hold out. It’d be the highest concentration of loyal soldiers.

It’d also be the second place to fall under siege.

Right behind the governor’s mansion.

Taking off at a light jog, Ryker kept to the backstreets and alleyways. Getting on the main road was the last thing he wanted to do right now. It’d only make him a target.

Regardless of a Fairy following him or not, he sincerely doubted anyone, or anything, could stop a crossbow bolt in midflight.

Based on the brief times where he had to get from alley to alley, the main streets were where the real hell of a war was being acted out.

Murder, rape, looting, all in spades.

Dungeon was a sacked city. And there wasn’t a damn thing he could do about it.

“How’s the farmhouse look?” Ryker asked.

“It’s classified as part of the dungeon, so it’s fair to defend it,” Marybelle replied. “I hold the homestead and am keeping it safe. Besides, each time they attack, it only gives Wynne more power to stop the core from breaking apart.”

Breaking apart? Holy shit. It really is worse than she admitted.

“Got it. Thanks. I’m going to grab the ladies and make my way there. Has anyone seen my familiar? Last seen with Diane.”

“It will still be with her, as it is nowhere else, and you’d know if it were dead,” Tris said.

That all made perfectly logical sense.

Peering out from the tiny alley he was in, Ryker could see the guard barracks up ahead. The city soldiers held the building.

Or so Ryker assumed since there was a ring of temple soldiers encircling it. They wouldn’t be doing that if they had already taken it over.

In front of him were a handful of armed church troops. They weren’t looking around or watching their rear.

Intent on their goal, they were staring at the barracks.

To be precise, a window. A guarded window that would be a death trap for someone to try and crawl through.

Perfect for me though.

A quick count told him that there were probably ten who could get to him before he could reach the window itself.

Chewing on his lip, Ryker thought quickly about how he wanted to do this. If the window was the goal, those ten people were the only issue.

He doubted whoever was guarding the window would bar him entry.

For combat, lightning was his go-to spell since the mana costs were relatively low for the power it put out.

The biggest problem with lightning was it tended to need a lot of control and planning.

Both things he was actually good at when it came to spells.

Unfortunately he wasn’t sure he had enough juice to take all of them out.

Getting a familiar had boosted him up to a level that was far beyond what he’d ever hoped to achieve, but he was still considerably weaker than anyone else with the same amount of experience and ability levels.

Spinning up a branching lightning spell, he built the channels out of delicate strands of mana. They’d last long enough to direct the spell, but reaching the target might be a bit much. Especially for the forks that were going to reach towards the furthest ends of the line.

Normally he’d try to kill everyone outright with this spell. But by limiting the power, and going for a stun instead of killing them, Ryker could budget his paltry amount of mana.

Tightening the spell up, he let his mana fill the forms slowly.

By moving slow, he could limit the amount of bleed that would happen when one sped a spell along quickly.

Bleed was wasted mana in Ryker’s eyes.

Standing still in the alleyway, he felt for all the world like a fool. Waiting for someone to walk up and stab him in the back as he painstakingly put together his attack.

The very moment it was ready, he simply activated the spell and ran forward at a dead sprint.

Arcing out from his hands, lightning splayed out in multiple forks.

Seven of those bolts hit their targets, three missed.

Ryker was rapidly closing in on his target, the guard at the window seeing him and immediately pulling back.

Making room for him to enter.

Gasping, realizing he wasn’t as healed as he had thought, Ryker held a hand to his side where it felt like his ribs were splitting apart.

The three guards who hadn’t been struck were moving towards him now. He could see them at the edge of his vision.

He wasn’t going to make it if he climbed through. A sword tip would skewer him from back to front as he clambered in.

Fuck it.

Gathering himself up for another stupid act of desperation, he did his best to gauge the distance to the window and his speed.

Springing forward, Ryker dove through the air. Straightening out for all that he was worth, he hoped to just clear the windowsill and slide in.

Unfortunately, he missed.

Crashing through the glass of the upper portion of the window, Ryker closed his eyes. Glass, bits of wood, and plaster rained down around him as he slammed into carpeted hallway. Rolling over onto his back, Ryker tried to take in a breath but couldn’t. The landing had knocked the wind out of him.

All he managed was a partial gasp, his diaphragm tight and unyielding.

“The fuck. Ryker?” asked Adele, staring down at him.

Grimacing and managing a smile at the same time, Ryker waved a hand at her.

If he ever managed to catch a breath, he planned to ask her where everyone else was.

“Ryker?” Diane said, appearing next to Adele.

Behind her was Claire.

All three women were staring at him with varying levels of concern and pity.

Nodding his head, Ryker held up his hand in the universal sign of “wait a second.”

Adele snorted, folding her arms across her chest. At the same time, Diane chuckled, and leaned down over him.

Using a fingertip, she lightly brushed his hair back from his eyes.

“The reports we’re getting are that two champions, presumably light and dark, are battling in the city,” she said

“The church soldiers started attacking the city guard in the confusion, and now our poor city is ground zero for a religious war it wasn’t ever expecting.”

Face pulled down in a sad frown, Diane shook her head a bit. “And we’re trapped here. Waiting for the vicar to decide if he wants to wipe us out and blame it on the dark champion. All for mother’s ambition. To top it off, a report came in from the checkpoint guard. One that concerns you, that I found particularly depressing.”

Ryker choked out a breath, and coughed twice.

Shit. She knows.

“I can save us,” Ryker squeaked out.

No one seemed to understand him.

Sitting up, he managed to get to his feet. Barely getting hold of his breathing, he tried again.

“I can save us. But first things first,” Ryker said, then gestured to a room next to them. He knew it was a small conference room, and it was perfect for this conversation.

All three women watched him skeptically, before finally entering.

Ryker entered after them immediately and shut the door.

“About the guard report,” Ryker began. Taking a deep breath, he held his arms out beside him. “I’m not cheating on you, I’m betraying your mother. I’ve been working for Queen Lauren this entire time. The person I helped get out of the city was an agent of the dark church, with information for Lauren.”

In all her glorious inept political acumen, Adele didn’t look surprised. Didn’t even act surprised.

So when the shocked Diane turned around to look at the other women, saw Claire who looked surprised, and Adele who didn’t, she immediately knew what was going on.

“I see,” she said, turning back to Ryker.

“Your mother started a civil war for the sake of her own power. Nothing else. I had hoped that if I supported Lauren I could end the whole thing quicker. Instead, she brought the country into a proxy war,” Ryker explained.

Diane turned her face down and to the side, her hands pressed to her stomach.

She looks sickened.

“I can get us out of this. The dungeon will protect us all. We’ll also need to have a much longer conversation about the dungeon once we’re safe. But we’re running low on time. Kinda need to leave. Immediately, if possible. Adele? You in?”

“Let’s get this shit show on the road,” she said.

“Claire?” Ryker asked, looking to her.

“Of course,” she said, then sighed, shaking her head. “I got caught up in it all and just… accepted it.”

You sure did.

“Diane…?” Ryker asked.

“I don’t… why even ask me? How do you know I won’t do the same thing you did?”

“Errr. I don’t. I don’t know you won’t. But I care… care about you. Bordering on love, really. You’re an amazing lady with a fun personality. And I want to believe that you realize I wasn’t betraying you at all. That you see how badly your mother is screwing all this up,” Ryker admitted. “I mean, maybe it’s just me, but I got the feeling she was willing to sacrifice both of us for her goals. And that maybe… maybe you feel the same way about me, that I do for you.”

Diane pressed a hand to her temple, torn.

“Okay,” she said after a moment. “I’ll go with you. Because I do care for you, too. And I’d rather not be a divorcee so quickly. Besides… if you wanted me gone, you had every opportunity before this. Some even handed to you.”

She lifted her head up, and gave him a tired smile.

Then Claire punched him in the side. Before he could react, she sprinted out of the conference room, and vanished into the hallway.

“Miss Chas! Lady Claire just dove out the window!” a soldier called.

Looking down, Ryker saw the hilt of a blade jutting out from where Claire had struck him.

Blood was pouring out around the blade and down his side.

Chapter 35- Egress -

Ryker collapsed to his knees as he wrapped his hand around the blade.

He tried not to move it much. Pulling it out right now would only make everything worse.

It’s deep. Very deep. I’m not sure it’ll clot before I bleed out.

Options, options. What options do we have?

He could hear faint noises from around him and outside, but he refused to pay it any mind.

With each beat of his heart, he got closer and closer to simply being a corpse.

Potions are out, took one earlier.

No healers nearby, and those that are, probably serve the light. Probably won’t help me.

Bandage would work, if I had more time for it to clot.

Tar crawled up his leg, staring up at him. There was worry in those eyes. The familiar had recently been showing signs of maturing and mentally becoming an adult.

Digging through his memories, he clawed at his dungeoneering classes. They were hosted by veterans who dove regularly and tended to provide information you wouldn’t get in normal classes or textbooks.

Most of it was worthless, usable in only one-off situations.

His mind pulled up a single memory that seemed possible.

Cauterizing the wound and hoping it wasn’t so bad that he couldn’t get to Marybelle before he probably died. The veteran who had made the suggestion and spoken about it had emphasized how often cauterization made wounds go foul.

Foul and lethal.

She’d proposed that one could use fire or directed lightning, as both would sear the flesh.

Okay. So… fire or lightning into the wound, hope it closes, get to Marybelle.

Better find out where she is after this. Get to her as quick as possible. She’s not a perfect healer, but she’ll get me back on my feet.

Or at least, I won’t die.

Now. Fire or lightning.

Fire? Heat the blade and save mana?

Gonna hurt. Hurt a lot.

Growling, Ryker thought on the dagger, and how to make this work.

Groaning with his mouth closed, Ryker started to heat up the blade with a fire spell frame. He needed to make sure it would fill the wound fully and sear everything inside. Which meant he might have to shimmy it around.

Channeling a flash of mana through the spell crucible, the spell activated.

He somehow managed to keep himself from driving the knife deeper, or yanking it out, as he pressed the now scorching blade to the wound.

The stench of cooking flesh reached his nose, and he wanted to gag.

The pain wracked him, lasting for a lifetime, before it finally ended a few seconds later.

Setting the blade down, Ryker looked into the blackened slit in his flesh. No blood flowed out, but the area looked like burnt steak.

Taking in a sobbing breath, he turned his head to Adele and Diane. The two of them had fallen silent as soon as his spell went off.

“Ryker, are you okay?” Diane asked, one hand raised towards him, the other still pressed to her side. It looked like it was the same spot that he’d been stabbed in.

He smiled at her, briefly wondering if she was suffering some sympathy pains.

With a nod of his head he sighed. “I think I’m okay. Need to get to Marybelle though and have her check me out. Claire stuck me pretty deep.”

“Fucking cunt. I’ll kill her! That’s not just betraying us for Veronica, but trying to straight up assassinate you,” Adele growled out.

“We’ll need to get out of here first, Adele,” Diane said. “Ryker, I think you were a bit busy at the time, but did you hear what the soldiers were saying? More church troopers have arrived. They’re massing.”

“Time to get out then. We’ll need to—”

A muddled roar of voices brought Ryker to a stop.

It ended quickly, being replaced with the sound of weapons clashing.

“There they are,” Diane said. “What’s the plan, dear?”

Ryker thought quickly. He wasn’t good for this kind of thing.

He was a wizard.

Making something explode? Good to go.

Planning an escape?

“We go out a window. Preferably the opposite side of my bitch cousin,” Adele said. “They won’t expect a counterattack. I’ll lead. Out the window, kill whoever’s nearby, into the alley. Break into a house, steal clothes, start making our way to… where are we going?”

“The inn. We need to get into the dungeon proper,” Ryker said.

Struggling to his feet, he felt his side tightening up around the wound. Sticking a finger into his charred flesh with a wince, he waited a second, then pulled it out.

No blood.

It was sealed up. For now.

“Shit. That’s a bit far. Whatever,” Adele muttered. Reaching to her side she pulled her sword free.

Ryker didn’t know what type it was, nor did he care.

Sharp and pointy was all he knew about it.

Adele stormed out of the conference room. Dodging past guards rushing around, she elbowed and thumped her way to a window in the corner of the building.

Her head ducked down as she peered out of it.

Nodding her head once, she shoved the guard out of the way and slid through the open window.

Ryker grimaced at the idea of doing the same.

Cursing Claire, he managed to wiggle out of the window without too much trouble. Dropping to the dirt he immediately surveyed the area.

Adele had downed three men in the time it took him to get down from the window. Two of the men looked to still be alive, but the third wasn’t moving.

That mattered little right now though. So long as they couldn’t fight or chase his group, that was the goal.

She was working on three more at the same time. Her sword danced to and fro as she battled them to a standstill.

Gathering the smallest amount of mana required to activate a lightning spell, Ryker moved towards the fight.

They needed to get through these people and into the alley as fast as possible.

All around them light pantheon troops were making their way to them.

Activating the spell, Ryker didn’t stop moving forward. Thin as a hair, blue lightning crackled across the gap and struck the closest soldier in the arm. Dropping his sword, he didn’t even survive the next second to contemplate how to pick it back up. Adele’s sword pierced his neck and came right back out.

Having dispatched one of her opponents, she was able to clean up the other two with several swipes of her blade. One lost a hand and the other she hamstrung and moved on.

“Come on!” she called to himself and Diane.

Diane held her dress up with her hands and hurried towards Adele. Ryker picked up a sword from one of the soldiers and took the rear guard position. Moving quickly and as quietly as they could, they jogged through the backstreet.

Dodging down an unexpected turn, Adele turned them down another narrow corridor of space. Another turn and they were heading back the way they came. A fourth turn like that and Ryker now didn’t know which way they were going anymore.

Wheezing and gasping for breath, Ryker kept up with the two. Barely.

At some point he’d dropped the sword and hadn’t even realized it.

Way too messed up.

Tar chirped at him from beside him. He fluttered in the air, watching him.

“Will be fine. Need food. Rest,” Tar said.

Up ahead Adele had stopped. She was staring at something beyond the alley.

There was sounds of clashing blades and shouts, but Ryker couldn’t make heads or tails out of what was actually going on up there.

Diane came to a stop beside Adele, her head turned in the exact same direction.

Finally, Ryker caught up to the two of them.

Standing in the middle of the plaza were five people. Two of those people were the champions he’d seen previously. The other three were unknown to him.

Standing incredibly tall was a person in a suit of immaculate black plate mail. The armor had small red accents and minor coloring, but on the whole, it was an inky black. Resting next to their big plate boots was a giant double-axe.

Standing next to them was a lion-headed beast. They weren’t rare in these parts, but they weren’t common either. Dressed in similar black plate mail, though not as much, the lion carried an axe in one hand and a hatchet in the other.

The third person was standing between the other two.

It was another beastkin, though from this distance it looked like one of the more humanoid races. They were dressed in dark black robes and carried a staff. A golden amulet lay on their chest, right above a well-endowed chest. Black hair with black cat ears that were perched on top of her head was the clue that Ryker was using to assume a cat tribesman.

Unfortunately, Ryker realized who they were. The coloring of the armor was that of the black legions of the dark lord in the north.

It was unmistakable.

“—art’s name, I’ll kill you!” shouted the champion of light.

“I am here as a special envoy. Here to speak with the Count of Dungeon. I am not here to discuss anything with either of you,” said the beastkin in the robe. “It is clear you are not here by invitation either. Direct me to the Count, or please kindly get out of our way.”

Blurring forward, the champion of light struck out at the speaker.

The lion flicked their left hand out as if they were swatting at something. Spinning away at great speed, the champion of light was literally backhanded across the plaza.

“Know your place, fool. I lead the third army. I’ve killed many of your kind,” growled the lion. “Your strength is lacking to properly challenge me. It’s only by the wish of a higher power that I don’t take your head from your shoulders.”

Not learning their lesson, the champion of light sped forward again, howling at the top of their lungs.

Lifting their staff in one hand, the envoy spoke one word that Ryker couldn’t hear.

Suddenly there was an explosion of gore as the champion of light burst apart.

Diane gasped loudly, pressing her hands to her mouth.

Both ears on top of the beastkin’s head twitched toward Ryker and company.

Then the head turned. She was beautiful and terrifying. Golden eyes bore into him. Scouring him of any and all thoughts.

“You,” commanded the envoy. “Please come here.”

“Fuck that!” Adele shouted. Grabbing Diane by one hand, she bolted down an adjacent alleyway.

Ryker felt better for having gotten a few deep breaths and managed to set off at a jog. Behind him in the plaza an explosion went off.

He didn’t know what it was, but he didn’t care to find out. They needed to get to the inn.

“It’s up ahead!” Adele called out, now sprinting fully. Diane was practically being dragged behind her.

A beam of dark black nothing blasted down the street in front of the women, causing Adele and Diane to stumble backward.

There was a cry, and then the champion of the dark pantheon went flying by as if they’d been thrown.

Ryker caught up to the two women just as they started forward towards the inn again.

Sitting across the street from them, the entire front of it was wrecked and shattered. There was still enough room to get in, though. All they had to do was get into the dungeon and this would end.

Glancing to his left, he saw the reason the champion had gone the other direction after trying to snipe Adele.

Massive and imposing at this distance, the fully armored warrior was marching towards them.

Slow and inexorable.

Feeling his soul quiver with fear, Ryker couldn’t even begin to fathom how to fight such a monster.

Putting everything into his driving need to get into the dungeon Ryker focused on that.

“Stop!” came the shouted voice of the envoy.

As if his very heels were on fire Ryker surged forward.

Diane and Adele ducked under the broken front entrance and disappeared inside.

The champion of the dark gods appeared in a dark flash. Right in front of Ryker.

Time seemed to slow as the champion’s left hand began to rise up.

Grasping at whatever mana he had available, Ryker fashioned an empty half-sphere of force. Tying a mana vampire spell to it, he targeted it to the champion. That it would feed on him as long as it was in contact with him.

Then Ryker smashed a massive propulsion spell to the rear of the whole spell build. With a quick tweak he angled it up in a forty-five degree angle from Dungeon. Centering the construct on the champion, and controlling his mana flow on execution, he activated the spell.

The time it took for him to do all this had been less than half a second.

When the spell activated, the champion had just finished raising their arm.

A wave of energy burst free from Ryker.

The spell cupped the champion, caught them up, and then went flying up and away from dungeon.

Screaming the entire way, the champion slowly faded from sight.

Or so Ryker noticed as he ducked into the inn.

He wasn’t about to sit around and admire his handiwork when the envoy and her guards were still there.

Wanting him personally. He had no doubt the envoy had realized who he was the moment he’d been spotted.

Tripping over something, Ryker smacked into the ground. Scrambling forward, he crawled under several broken roofing beams.

The sound of timber breaking from behind him made him glance backward.

The lion was hacking at the wood, its brown glowing eyes fixed on him.

“Wait there,” it growled at him. “The envoy wishes to discuss—wait!”

Ryker had not done anything of the sort. Rather than wait for it to finish, he’d started forward again.

Coming up in a huff he saw the hallway down to the dungeon stairs.

Louder and more violent noises, and the sudden muted whumpf of a spell, made the hairs on his neck stand up on end.

Ryker fell again, and slid into the opening of the dungeon.

Gracelessly, he bounced, bumped, and flopped down the stairs. Coming to rest in a heap on the first step of the dungeon, he whimpered. His side hurt immensely and he was sure he’d opened up that stab wound again.

“Ah, there you are,” said a voice at the top of the stairs. “Come. Let me treat your wound and—”

Looking up to the side, Ryker saw the envoy.

Then a massive stone slab fell down, closing the dungeon.

Two sets of hands grabbed him up under the shoulders, and started to pull him deeper into the dungeon.

“See? Fuck them. We made it. Now we just gotta find the Hob with the big tits,” Adele said.

“You really are crass at times,” Diane said.

“What, they’re massive.”

“Hmph… well, yes. They are massive, aren’t they. Her name’s Marybelle, you know. She’s a very sweet woman.”

Adele snickered at that. “I do know, and she is nice, but they’re giant.”

Ryker shook his head and immediately regretted it.

“You’re both idiots,” he said. “They really are huge though.”

“I’ve sealed the door. The death of that champion almost overwhelmed me and the core. We’ll be reforged in an hour, but until then, I can do little. Marybelle is in the next room waiting for you. We’ll not be doing anything else until you’re healed. I’m sorry for not assisting you, my precious king, I couldn’t turn from my task. My sincere and everlasting apologies, my dearest. I’ll atone in any way you see fit,” Wynne said.

“You’ll make it up to me. Have no doubt of that. You’ll make it up to me repeatedly. That or I’ll pull your wings off and feed them to you,” Ryker promised her.

“Ah, I’m afraid I’ve never had sexual relations if that’s what you’re threatening. Though I’m clearly big enough now to match you in size in my fairy form, so it isn’t impossible anymore.

“There are no records of Fairies actually having sexual relations in their normal forms, however. Just… be as gentle with me as you were with Adele?”

“Going to pull them off. First the left, feed it to you, then the right, and feed that one to you as well.”

Epilogue

Ryker shambled up to the doorway and peered inside.

Meino stood off in the corner of the room, her head tilted to one side as she watched him.

She had her new weapon in her hands, a large two-handed spear looking thing. He didn’t know the name for it and he probably never would. Belted to her side was a wicked looking mace.

Also new.

Martial weapons didn’t hold much interest for him.

Too complicated.

“Master?” asked the Minotaur.

“Yes?”

“Are you coming in? I brought your chair and table in here. I tried to secure one of your concubines as well, but they were all busy. Charlotte said she’d be down as quick as she could get away to service you,” Meino said, her large eyes staring into him honestly.

“Ah… I think I could do without the servicing, to be honest. I’m a little worse for wear,” Ryker said, walking into the room gingerly.

Marybelle had only finished putting him back together maybe eight hours ago. After that he’d fallen asleep right away.

“As your new personal guard, it’s my duty to take care of you in all regards,” Meino said seriously.

Everyone had agreed on Meino taking up that role after what had happened. Apparently the idea was to have her attached to him at the hip.

“If your concubine cannot care for you, you can touch my chest. Or I could offer myself as concubine. I promise to be gentle. Most humans do not find my race particularly attractive, though. Even you said I was cute as a puppy. One of the Fairies told me that humans would view it as bestiality on top of that,” Meino said.

Ryker frowned at that as he approached the chair.

It was the one from his old office. Running his fingers along the armrest of it, he couldn’t help but feel a little sentimental.

He’d spent a number of hours and days simply sitting here working on his dungeon.

Some of the best days he could remember were the early ones. When he was entirely focused on building more and more to the dungeon.

Creating people.

Fashioning a world. With Meino watching him blankly at the time, too.

“You’re no beast, Meino, and you’ve got some pretty great assets if you ask me, but I’d have to decline the offer. To be honest, I think I may have to stop fooling around with the Fairies soon. I doubt my wives would be happy with me if they found out,” Ryker said.

“Thank you, Master. I’ll keep my bed empty just in case,” Meino said seriously. She moved over to stand behind his chair.

Snorting at that, Ryker sat himself down in the chair and made himself comfortable.

Looking at the table in front of himself that he’d used for projections, he couldn’t help but feel a sense of “home” in this room he’d never been in before.

“All it needs is a desk, a bookcase, and a desk chair,” Ryker muttered.

Arria flew in through a nearby wall and fluttered in front of him.

“Ryker! I’m glad you’re alright,” said the wisp.

“So am I. For a while there I wasn’t so sure,” Ryker admitted.

“Marybelle said you were actually much worse than anyone thought. You were bleeding into yourself. On the inside.

“Oh! I have a few messages for you. Charlotte wanted you to check in with her. She has a situation with Rob. She said she has to take care of this before she can come see you? Wynne also said she’ll be along momentarily to speak with you,” reported the wisp.

“Great. How are Adele and Diane doing?”

“Sleeping. Both appear to be fine, even after you telling them everything.”

Ryker nodded once.

It’d been a strange conversation to have with them. To admit he was more or less the dungeon lord and was responsible for everything that occurred within it.

That his personal Fairy was actually a dungeon fairy.

Leaning back in his chair, he cast the control spells for the dungeon and pushed himself through into the dungeon sense.

“Ryker,” Charlotte said immediately. “Rob is escaping from Dungeon. He has with him a chest full of what I assume is information for Lauren.”

“Kill him. Immediately. And when you’re done, bring his head back to me. I wish I had a dungeon core ready to trap his soul in. Torture him for years,” Ryker sent back, his entire mind locked into sudden rage.

“Ryker… my lord king… I apologize but I think this would be a bad idea,” Charlotte said, her presence undiminished in the face of his rage, but her tone gentle.

“Why?”

“Because the rest of Lauren’s entire intelligence team is dead. They were exterminated to a man by the church. Only Rob remains. Should he fall, I believe Lauren will suffer from a lack of information.”

“I don’t care. Kill him anyways.”

“As you command, my lord king.”

Ryker frowned, his teeth grinding into each other. Lauren needed to know what had happened here. If anything, she needed to know about the lord of the north more than the champions.

If the lord in the north was sending envoys throughout the whole of Dale, it wasn’t good for anyone.

“Wait, Charlotte. Let him go. Make sure he actually gets outside of the dungeon range safely as well,” Ryker said finally.

“Of course, my lord king. I’ll take care of everything.”

Strange way to address me. She never put on honorifics before, did she?

Disconnecting himself from the spell, he brought himself back into the room.

Arria was already gone, and Meino was the only one in the room with him.

“I told Arria to leave unless she wanted to take care of your needs as a concubine,” Meino said, leaning over him.

“Ah… okay? I don’t think a wisp could satisfy that kind of desire, by the way. And why so insistent?”

“She is a Fairy. She can choose her form as she sees fit. As to why I’m pushing for this, it’s because you always feel better afterward. I could groom you again in the meantime?”

Ryker sighed and looked down at the table.

Leaning to his left side, he began to call up a projection atop the table. Dungeon as it existed right now.

Buildings, streets, and debris made of light began to take shape. The city was a ruin. Little stood after the church soldiers had gone through it.

He doubted there were many citizens left that lived as well. Soon it would be truly a ghost town. With only the dead bodies of its former citizens inhabiting it.

My poor city.

On some level, Ryker felt responsible for it. Responsible and saddened.

Then a plan blossomed in his mind. One he liked very much.

It’d take time to accomplish fully, but it’d provide him with the resources he needed to continue to grow the dungeon.

A way to strike back at the church. Maybe, just maybe, a way to rebuild Dungeon in the future, too.

Settling into his chair, Ryker went back into his control spell.

With a flash of magic, he claimed the whole of Dungeon as part of the dungeon. All of it with not a single inch, all the way to the palisade walls, not falling under that command.

Everyone in the ruined city probably felt the immediate change as well.

One couldn’t be in a dungeon and not know it.

He started with the inn, and rebuilt it.

Then he started the cleaning. He sent a very high-level group of Hobs, Minos, and Gnolls out.

They cleared the inn of anyone classified as an enemy. Citizens of Dungeon were given assistance or ignored. Depending on their need.

Anyone associated with the church was attacked.

With each few kills, Ryker summoned another of his cleaners.

They began to work cleaning Dungeon. The plan was to go street by street, getting rid of everyone who didn’t belong. Objectively, they would be chased out or killed.

None were allowed to remain.

As he spawned in the third group and sent them out, he started to refashion the areas that were cleared.

He built the cleared area around the inn into a zone. He set the inn as the center point, and lodged a dungeon core underneath it.

To each zone, a core, to each core, a fairy.

Each fairy will be responsible for that zone and its upkeep.

Thus, we can control a city, without having to do it all ourselves.

Satisfied, Ryker started to change things. He built towers, loaded them with choke points, floors to be battled for, and clear mini-dungeons within the zone.

He wanted this to be a sprawling complex.

And when the city was cleaned out, he planned on closing all entrances up but one.

Then he’d move the original wings to be accessed from that entry.

He’d have to move the military camp to outside the city, but that fit his storyline nicely anyways.

All the wings would be reopened, and this would become the single largest dungeon he’d ever heard of.

“It’s impressive,” said Wynne. “I can see the scope of it already. I’m intrigued, and excited, my king.”

Blinking once, Ryker turned his head to find Wynne beside him. She was dressed splendidly in a dress he hadn’t seen her in before.

She was full sized and looking as if she’d dressed up for him.

Meino continued to groom him, her tongue working at the side of his head. Her wide and abrasive tongue shifted through his hair.

“I’ll put together a short list of names of those who are ready for an area to control. I’ll need to push my plans for the best of the Imps up as well so they have a chance at gaining a control area. They’ll begin serving you today as your personal three person company,” Wynne clarified.

“Good. Send me six of them, instead of three. I’ll put them through their paces. Send me six of your best Fairies who you want to move up as well. I’m going to use them until they break, or earn a core,” Ryker said.

Meino pushed his head lightly with her mouth as she lipped at something in his hair. Then immediately resumed grooming him.

Doing his best to ignore the Minotaur, and the fact that Wynne didn’t seem to even notice, he turned back to the table. There was a time limit pressing in on him.

The church wasn’t going to take this laying down. They would attack.

He’d have to be ready. If it meant burning up a few Fairies and Imps who couldn’t handle the stress, so be it.

“Before you ask, Claire met with Chadwick, and left with him. They both escaped our range before we could have them eliminated without endangering the core itself.”

“Mm. I assumed that was the case. And the core is fine now?”

“Yes. I repaired it, stabilized it, and reinforced it.”

“Great. You and I will be having our conversation about the rules later today. You’ll be honest with me, show me all, and tell me everything. Or I really will pull your wings off,” Ryker said, meaning every word.

Wynne’s face looked worried for a moment, then she bowed her head to him.

“Yes, my king,” she said, remaining bent at the waist. “I’ll give you everything.”

“Stand up, unless you want me staring down your cleavage? Now… I think we should really set to work,” Ryker said.

Lifting his left hand, he began to prepare a call to arms for Tris and an entire company of Fairies.

There was a particular ugly holdout of church troops near the temple of the Fallen Paladin. They had apparently retreated there with the remains of their champion and were attempting to access the temple.

He looked forward to watching them die.

Wynne stood up and then reverted to her smaller size, fluttering in close to his side. This time, she somehow managed to shrink her clothes down as well.

A smile spread across her mouth, revealing her too white teeth.

Meino leaned over the right side of his chair, momentarily stopping her grooming of him, and watched as Tris was summoned into being down the road from the thrown together fortifications.

“Clean this group out, then work the city. Capture those you can, and take them into the dungeon proper. Kill who you can’t. Do well, and I’ll reward you personally with those two cores you want. Go,” Ryker commanded.

“I hear, and live to serve, my lord king,” Tris said, immediately falling into action.

Ryker was going to give life back to Dungeon. Through the blood and souls of others.

After that, save Dale, and Lauren.

“Ah, there is one other thing,” Wynne said.

“Hm?”

“Claire’s pregnant. The others aren’t.”

“Ah,” Ryker said, his mind going blank.

Thank you, dear reader!

I’m hopeful you enjoyed reading Dungeon Deposed. Please consider leaving a review, commentary, or messages. Feedback is imperative to an author’s growth. That and positive reviews never hurt.

Oh, and of course, positive reviews never hurt. So do be a friend and go add a review.

Feel free to drop me a line at: WilliamDArand@gmail.com

Join my mailing list for book updates: William D. Arand Newsletter

Keep up to date—Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/WilliamDArand
Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/WilliamDArand
Blog: http://williamdarand.blogspot.com/
Harem Lit Group: https://www.facebook.com/groups/haremlit/
LitRPG Group: https://www.facebook.com/groups/LitRPGsociety/

If you enjoyed this book, try out the books of some of my close friends. I can heartily recommend them.

Blaise Corvin- A close and dear friend of mine. He’s been there for me since I was nothing but a rookie with a single book to my name. He told me from the start that it was clear I had talent and had to keep writing. His background in European martial arts creates an accurate and detail driven action segments as well as his world building.
https://www.amazon.com/Blaise-Corvin/e/B01LYK8VG5

John Van Stry- John was an author I read, and re-read, and re-read again, before I was an author. In a world of books written for everything except harems, I found that not only did I truly enjoy his writing, but his concepts as well.
In discovering he was an indie author, I realized that there was nothing separating me from being just like him. I attribute him as an influence in my own work.

He now has two pen names, and both are great.

https://www.amazon.com/John-Van-Stry/e/B004U7JY8I
Jan Stryvant-

https://www.amazon.com/Jan-Stryvant/e/B06ZY7L62L

Daniel Schinhofen- Daniel was another one of those early adopters of my work who encouraged and pushed me along. He’s almost as introverted as I am, so we get along famously. He recently released a new book, and by all accounts including mine, is a well written author with interesting storylines.

https://www.amazon.com/Daniel-Schinhofen/e/B01LXQWPZA

Runner is watching.